Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Ward, Elizabeth Stuart Phelps, 1844-1911 [1869], Men, women, and ghosts. (Fields, Osgood &Co., Boston) [word count] [eaf472T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p472-014 NO NEWS.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

None at all. Understand that, please, to begin
with. That you will at once, and distinctly, recall
Dr. Sharpe — and his wife, I make no doubt. Indeed,
it is because the history is a familiar one, some
of the unfamiliar incidents of which have come into my
possession, that I undertake to tell it.

My relation to the Doctor, his wife, and their friend,
has been in many respects peculiar. Without entering
into explanations which I am not at liberty to make,
let me say, that those portions of their story which
concern our present purpose, whether or not they fell
under my personal observation, are accurately, and to
the best of my judgment impartially, related.

Nobody, I think, who was at the wedding, dreamed
that there would ever be such a story to tell. It was
such a pretty, peaceful wedding! If you were there,
you remember it as you remember a rare sunrise, or
a peculiarly delicate May-flower, or that strain in a
simple old song which is like orioles and butterflies
and dew-drops.

There were not many of us; we were all acquainted
with one another; the day was bright, and Harrie did

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

not faint nor cry. There were a couple of bridesmaids, —
Pauline Dallas, and a Miss — Jones, I think,—
besides Harrie's little sisters; and the people were
well dressed and well looking, but everybody was
thoroughly at home, comfortable, and on a level.
There was no annihilating of little country friends in
gray alpacas by city cousins in point and pearls, no
crowding and no crush, and, I believe, not a single
“front breadth” spoiled by the ices.

Harrie is not called exactly pretty, but she must be
a very plain woman who is not pleasant to see upon
her wedding day. Harrie's eyes shone, — I never
saw such eyes! and she threw her head back like a
queen whom they were crowning.

Her father married them. Old Mr. Bird was an
odd man, with odd notions of many things, of which
marriage was one. The service was his own. I afterwards
asked him for a copy of it, which I have preserved.
The Covenant ran thus: —

“Appealing to your Father who is in heaven to witness
your sincerity, you.... do now take this
woman whose hand you hold — choosing her alone
from all the world — to be your lawfully wedded
wife. You trust her as your best earthly friend.
You promise to love, to cherish, and to protect her;
to be considerate of her happiness in your plans of
life; to cultivate for her sake all manly virtues; and
in all things to seek her welfare as you seek your own.
You pledge yourself thus honorably to her, to be her

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

husband in good faith, so long as the providence of
God shall spare you to each other.

“In like manner, looking to your Heavenly Father
for his blessing, you.... do now receive this man,
whose hand you hold, to be your lawfully wedded husband.
You choose him from all the world as he has
chosen you. You pledge your trust to him as your
best earthly friend. You promise to love, to comfort,
and to honor him; to cultivate for his sake all womanly
graces; to guard his reputation, and assist him in his
life's work; and in all things to esteem his happiness
as your own. You give yourself thus trustfully to
him, to be his wife in good faith, so long as the providence
of God shall spare you to each other.”

When Harrie lifted her shining eyes to say, “I
do!” the two little happy words ran through the
silent room like a silver bell; they would have tinkled
in your ears for weeks to come if you had heard
them.

I have been thus particular in noting the words of
the service, partly because they pleased me, partly
because I have since had some occasion to recall them,
and partly because I remember having wondered, at
the time, how many married men and women of your
and my acquaintance, if honestly subjecting their union
to the test and full interpretation and remotest
bearing
of such vows as these, could live in the sight of
God and man as “lawfully wedded” husband and
wife.

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

Weddings are always very sad things to me; as
much sadder than burials as the beginning of life
should be sadder than the end of it. The readiness
with which young girls will flit out of a tried, proved,
happy home into the sole care and keeping of a man
whom they have known three months, six, twelve, I
do not profess to understand. Such knowledge is too
wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain unto it.
But that may be because I am fifty-five, an old maid,
and have spent twenty years in boarding-houses.

A woman reads the graces of a man at sight. His
faults she cannot thoroughly detect till she has been
for years his wife. And his faults are so much more
serious a matter to her than hers to him!

I was thinking of this the day before the wedding.
I had stepped in from the kitchen to ask Mrs. Bird
about the salad, when I came abruptly, at the door of
the sitting-room, upon as choice a picture as one is
likely to see.

The doors were open through the house, and the
wind swept in and out. A scarlet woodbine swung
lazily back and forth beyond the window. Dimples
of light burned through it, dotting the carpet and the
black-and-white marbled oilcloth of the hall. Beyond,
in the little front parlor, framed in by the series of
doorways, was Harrie, all in a cloud of white. It
floated about her with an idle, wavelike motion. She
had a veil like fretted pearls through which her tinted
arm shone faintly, and the shadow of a single

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

scarlet leaf trembled through a curtain upon her forehead.

Her mother, crying a little, as mothers will cry the
day before the wedding, was smoothing with tender
touch a tiny crease upon the cloud; a bridesmaid or
two sat chattering on the floor; gloves, and favors,
and flowers, and bits of lace like hoar frost, lay scattered
about; and the whole was repictured and reflected
and reshaded in the great old-fashioned mirrors
before which Harrie turned herself about.

It seemed a pity that Myron Sharpe should miss
that, so I called him in from the porch where he sat
reading Stuart Mill on Liberty.

If you form your own opinion of a man who might
spend a livelong morning, — an October morning,
quivering with color, alive with light, sweet with the
breath of dropping pines, soft with the caress of a
wind that had filtered through miles of sunshine, —
and that the morning of the day before his wedding,—
reading Stuart Mill on Liberty, — I cannot help it.

Harrie, turning suddenly, saw us, — met her lover's
eyes, stood a moment with lifted lashes and bright
cheeks, — crept with a quick, impulsive movement
into her mother's arms, kissed her, and floated away
up the stairs.

“It's a perfect fit,” said Mrs. Bird, coming out
with one corner of a very dingy handkerchief — somebody
had just used it to dust the Parian vases — at
her eyes.

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

And though, to be sure, it was none of my business,
I caught myself saying, under my breath, —

“It 's a fit for life; for a life, Dr. Sharpe.”

Dr. Sharpe smiled serenely. He was very much in
love with the little pink-and-white cloud that had just
fluttered up the stairs. If it had been drifting to him
for the venture of twenty lifetimes, he would have felt
no doubt of the “fit.”

Nor, I am sure, would Harrie. She stole out to
him that evening after the bridal finery was put away,
and knelt at his feet in her plain little muslin dress,
her hair all out of crimp, slipping from her net behind
her ears, — Harrie's ears were very small, and shaded
off in the colors of a pale apple-blossom, — up-turning
her flushed and weary face.

“Put away the book, please, Myron.”

Myron put away the book (somebody on Bilious
Affections), and looked for a moment without speaking
at the up-turned face.

Dr. Sharpe had spasms of distrusting himself amazingly;
perhaps most men have, — and ought to. His
face grew grave just then. That little girl's clear eyes
shone upon him like the lights upon an altar. In very
unworthiness of soul he would have put the shoes
from off his feet. The ground on which he trod was
holy.

When he spoke to the child, it was in a whisper: —

“Harrie, are you afraid of me? I know I am not
very good.”

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

And Harrie, kneeling with the shadows of the
scarlet leaves upon her hair, said softly, “How could I
be afraid of you? It is I who am not good.”

Dr. Sharpe could not have made much progress in
Bilious Affections that evening. All the time that the
skies were fading, we saw them wandering in and out
among the apple-trees, — she with those shining eyes,
and her hand in his. And when to-morrow had come
and gone, and in the dying light they drove away,
and Miss Dallas threw old Grandmother Bird's little
satin boot after the carriage, the last we saw of her
was that her hand was clasped in his, and that her
eyes were shining.

Well, I believe that they got along very well till the
first baby came. As far as my observation goes,
young people usually get along very well till the first
baby comes. These particular young people had a
clear conscience, — as young people's consciences go,—
fair health, a comfortable income for two, and a
very pleasant home.

This home was on the coast. The townspeople
made shoes, and minded their own business. Dr.
Sharpe bought the dying practice of an antediluvian
who believed in camomile and castor-oil. Harrie
mended a few stockings, made a few pies, and watched
the sea.

It was almost enough of itself to make one happy—
the sea — as it tumbled about the shores of Lime.

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

Harrie had a little seat hollowed out in the cliffs, and
a little scarlet bathing-dress, which was surprisingly
becoming, and a little boat of her own, moored in a
little bay, — a pretty shell which her husband had had
made to order, that she might be able to row herself
on a calm water. He was very thoughtful for her in
those days.

She used to take her sewing out upon the cliff; she
would be demure and busy; she would finish the
selvage seam; but the sun blazed, the sea shone, the
birds sang, all the world was at play, — what could it
matter about selvage seams? So the little gold thimble
would drop off, the spool trundle down the cliff,
and Harrie, sinking back into a cushion of green and
crimson sea-weed, would open her wide eyes and
dream. The waves purpled and silvered, and broke
into a mist like powdered amber, the blue distances
melted softly, the white sand glittered, the gulls were
chattering shrilly. What a world it was!

“And he is in it!” thought Harrie. Then she
would smile and shut her eyes. “And the children
of Israel saw the face of Moses, that Moses' face
shone, and they were afraid to come nigh him.”
Harrie wondered if everybody's joy were too great to
look upon, and wondered, in a childish, frightened
way, how it might be with sorrow; if people stood
with veiled faces before it, dumb with pain as she
with peace, — and then it was dinner-time, and Myron
came down to walk up the beach with her, and she
forgot all about it.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

She forgot all about everything but the bare joy of
life and the sea, when she had donned the pretty
scarlet suit, and crept out into the surf, — at the
proper medicinal hour, for the Doctor was very particular
with her, — when the warm brown waves
broke over her face, the long sea-weeds slipped
through her fingers, the foam sprinkled her hair
with crystals, and the strong wind was up.

She was a swift swimmer, and as one watched from
the shore, her lithe scarlet shoulders seemed to glide
like a trail of fire through the lighted water; and
when she sat in shallow foam with sunshine on her,
or flashed through the dark green pools among the
rocks, or floated with the incoming tide, her great
bathing-hat dropping shadows on her wet little happy
face, and her laugh ringing out, it was a pretty sight.

But a prettier one than that, her husband thought,
was to see her in her boat at sunset; when sea and
sky were aflame, when every flake of foam was a
rainbow, and the great chalk-cliffs were blood-red;
when the wind blew her net off, and in pretty petulance
she pulled her hair down, and it rippled all about
her as she dipped into the blazing West.

Dr. Sharpe used to drive home by the beach, on a
fair night, always, that he might see it. Then Harrie
would row swiftly in, and spring into the low, broad
buggy beside him, and they rode home together in the
fragrant dusk. Sometimes she used to chatter on
these twilight drives; but more often she crept up to

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

him and shut her eyes, and was as still as a sleepy
bird. It was so pleasant to do nothing but be happy!

I believe that at this time Dr. Sharpe loved his wife
as unselfishly as he knew how. Harrie often wrote
me that he was “very good.” She was sometimes a
little troubled that he should “know so much more”
than she, and had fits of reading the newspapers and
reviewing her French, and studying cases of hydrophobia,
or some other pleasant subject which had a
professional air. Her husband laughed at her for her
pains, but nevertheless he found her so much the more
entertaining. Sometimes she drove about with him
on his calls, or amused herself by making jellies in
fancy moulds for his poor, or sat in his lap and discoursed
like a bobolink of croup and measles, pulling
his whiskers the while with her pink fingers.

All this, as I have said, was before the first baby
came.

It is surprising what vague ideas young people in
general, and young men in particular, have of the
rubs and jars of domestic life; especially domestic life
on an income of eighteen hundred, American constitutions
and country servants thrown in.

Dr. Sharpe knew something of illness and babies
and worry and watching; but that his own individual
baby should deliberately lie and scream till two o'clock
in the morning, was a source of perpetual astonishment
to him; and that it, — he and Mrs. Sharpe had their
first quarrel over his persistence in calling the child an

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

“it,” — that it should invariably feel called upon to
have the colic just as he had fallen into a nap, after a
night spent with a dying patient, was a phenomenon
of the infant mind for which he was, to say the least,
unprepared.

It was for a long time a mystery to his masculine
understanding, that Biddy could not be nursery-maid
as well as cook. “Why, what has she to do now?
Nothing but to broil steaks and make tea for two
people!” That whenever he had Harrie quietly to
himself for a peculiarly pleasant tea-table, the house
should resound with sudden shrieks from the nursery,
and there was always a pin in that baby, was forever
a fresh surprise; and why, when they had a house
full of company, no “girl,” and Harrie down with a
sick-headache, his son and heir should of necessity be
threatened with scarlatina, was a philosophical problem
over which he speculated long and profoundly.

So, gradually, in the old way, the old sweet habits
of the long honeymoon were broken. Harrie dreamed
no more on the cliffs by the bright noon sea; had no
time to spend making scarlet pictures in the little
bathing-suit; had seldom strength to row into the
sunset, her hair loose, the bay on fire, and one to
watch her from the shore. There were no more walks
up the beach to dinner; there came an end to the
drives in the happy twilight; she could not climb now
upon her husband's knee, because of the heavy baby
on her own.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

The spasms of newspaper reading subsided rapidly;
Corinne and Racine gathered the dust in peace upon
their shelves; Mrs. Sharpe made no more fancy
jellies, and found no time to inquire after other
people's babies.

One becomes used to anything after a while, especially
if one happens to be a man. It would have surprised
Dr. Sharpe, if he had taken the pains to notice,—
which I believe he never did, — how easily he
became used to his solitary drives and disturbed
teas; to missing Harrie's watching face at door or
window; to sitting whole evenings by himself while
she sang to the fretful baby overhead with her sweet
little tired voice; to slipping off into the “spare
room” to sleep when the child cried at night, and
Harrie, up and down with him by the hour, flitted
from cradle to bed, or paced the room, or sat and
sang, or lay and cried herself, in sheer despair of rest;
to wandering away on lonely walks; to stepping often
into a neighbor's to discuss the election or the typhoid
in the village; to forgetting that his wife's conversational
capacities could extend beyond Biddy and
teething; to forgetting that she might ever hunger
for a twilight drive, a sunny sail, for the sparkle and
freshness, the dreaming, the petting, the caresses, all
the silly little lovers' habits of their early married
days; to going his own ways, and letting her go hers.

Yet he loved her, and loved her only, and loved her
well. That he never doubted, nor, to my surprise,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

did she. I remember once, when on a visit there,
being fairly frightened out of the proprieties by hearing
her call him “Dr. Sharpe.” I called her away
from the children soon after, on pretence of helping
me unpack. I locked the door, pulled her down upon
a trunk tray beside me, folded both her hands in mine,
and studied her face; it had grown to be a very thin
little face, less pretty than it was in the shadow of the
woodbine, with absent eyes and a sad mouth. She
knew that I loved her, and my heart was full for the
child; and so, for I could not help it, I said, —

“Harrie, is all well between you? Is he quite the
same?”

She looked at me with a perplexed and musing air.

“The same? O yes, he is quite the same to me.
He would always be the same to me. Only there are
the children, and we are so busy. He — why, he
loves me, you know, — ” she turned her head from
side to side wearily, with the puzzled expression growing
on her forehead, — “he loves me just the same, —
just the same. I am his wife; don't you see?”

She drew herself up a little haughtily, said that she
heard the baby crying, and slipped away.

But the perplexed knot upon her forehead did not
slip away. I was rather glad that it did not. I liked
it better than the absent eyes. That afternoon she
left her baby with Biddy for a couple of hours, went
away by herself into the garden, sat down upon a
stone and thought.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

Harrie took a great deal of comfort in her babies,
quite as much as I wished to have her. Women
whose dream of marriage has faded a little have a
way of transferring their passionate devotion and content
from husband to child. It is like anchoring in a
harbor, — a pleasant harbor, and one in which it is
good to be, — but never on shore and never at home.
Whatever a woman's children may be to her, her
husband should be always something beyond and
more; forever crowned for her as first, dearest, best,
on a throne that neither son nor daughter can usurp.
Through mistake and misery the throne may be left
vacant or voiceless: but what man cometh after the
King?

So, when Harrie forgot the baby for a whole afternoon,
and sat out on her stone there in the garden
thinking, I felt rather glad than sorry.

It was when little Harrie was a baby, I believe,
that Mrs. Sharpe took that notion about having company.
She was growing out of the world, she said;
turning into a fungus; petrifying; had forgotten
whether you called your seats at the Music Hall pews
or settees, and was as afraid of a well-dressed woman
as she was of the croup.

So the Doctor's house at Lime was for two or three
months overrun with visitors and vivacity. Fathers
and mothers made fatherly and motherly stays, with
the hottest of air-tights put up for their benefit in the
front room; sisters and sisters-in-law brought the

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

fashions and got up tableaux; cousins came on the
jump; Miss Jones, Pauline Dallas, and I were invited
in turn, and the children had the mumps at cheerful
intervals between.

The Doctor was not much in the mood for entertaining
Miss Dallas; he was a little tired of company,
and had had a hard week's work with an epidemic
down town. Harrie had not seen her since her wedding
day, and was pleased and excited at the prospect
of the visit. Pauline had been one of her eternal
friendships at school.

Miss Dallas came a day earlier than she was expected,
and, as chance would have it, Harrie was
devoting the afternoon to cutting out shirts. Any
one who has sat from two till six at that engaging
occupation, will understand precisely how her back
ached and her temples throbbed, and her fingers
stung, and her neck stiffened; why her eyes swam,
her cheeks burned, her brain was deadened, the
children's voices were insufferable, the slamming of
a door an agony, the past a blot, the future unendurable,
life a burden, friendship a myth, her hair down,
and her collar unpinned.

Miss Dallas had never cut a shirt, nor, I believe,
had Dr. Sharpe.

Harrie was groaning over the last wristband but one,
when she heard her husband's voice in the hall.

“Harrie, Harrie, your friend is here. I found her,
by a charming accident, at the station, and drove her

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

home.” And Miss Dallas, gloved, perfumed, rustling,
in a very becoming veil and travelling-suit of the
latest mode, swept in upon her.

Harrie was too much of a lady to waste any words
on apology, so she ran just as she was, in her calico
dress, with the collar hanging, into Pauline's stately
arms, and held up her little burning cheeks to be
kissed.

But her husband looked annoyed.

He came down before tea in his best coat to entertain
their guest. Biddy was “taking an afternoon”
that day, and Harrie bustled about with her aching
back to make tea and wash the children. She had no
time to spend upon herself, and, rather than keep a
hungry traveller waiting, smoothed her hair, knotted a
ribbon at the collar, and came down in her calico dress.

Dr. Sharpe glanced at it in some surprise. He
repeated the glances several times in the course of the
evening, as he sat chatting with his wife's friend.
Miss Dallas was very sprightly in conversation; had
read some, had thought some; and had the appearance
of having read and thought about twice as much
as she had.

Myron Sharpe had always considered his wife a
handsome woman. That nobody else thought her so
had made no difference to him. He had often looked
into the saucy eyes of little Harrie Bird, and told her
that she was very pretty. As a matter of theory, he
supposed her to be very pretty, now that she was the

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

mother of his three children, and breaking her back
to cut out his shirts.

Miss Dallas was a generously framed, well-proportioned
woman, who carried long trains, and tied her
hair with crimson velvet. She had large, serene eyes,
white hands, and a very pleasant smile. A delicate
perfume stirred as she stirred, and she wore a creamy
lace about her throat and wrists.

Calicoes were never becoming to Harrie, and that
one with the palm-leaf did not fit her well, — she cut
it herself, to save expense. As the evening passed,
in reaction from the weariness of shirt-cutting she
grew pale, and the sallow tints upon her face came
out; her features sharpened, as they had a way of
doing when she was tired; and she had little else to
do that evening than think how tired she was, for her
husband observing, as he remarked afterwards, that
she did not feel like talking, kindly entertained her
friend himself.

As they went up stairs for the night, it struck him,
for the first time in his life, that Harrie had a snubbed
nose. It annoyed him, because she was his wife, and
he loved her, and liked to feel that she was as well
looking as other women.

“Your friend is a bright girl,” he said, encouragingly,
when Harrie had hushed a couple of children,
and sat wearily down to unbutton her boots.

“I think you will find her more easy to entertain
than Cousin Mehitabel.”

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

Then, seeing that Harrie answered absently, and
how exhausted she looked, he expressed his sorrow
that she should have worked so long over the shirts,
and kissed her as he spoke; while Harrie cried a
little, and felt as if she would cut them all over again
for that.

The next day Miss Dallas and Mrs. Sharpe sat sewing
together; Harrie cramping her shoulders and blackening
her hands over a patch on Rocko's rough little
trousers; Pauline playing idly with purple and orange
wools, — her fingers were white, and she sank with
grace into the warm colors of the arm-chair; the door
was opened into the hall, and Dr. Sharpe passed by,
glancing in as he passed.

“Your husband is a very intelligent man, Harrie,”
observed Miss Dallas, studying her lavenders and
lemons thoughtfully. “I was much interested in
what he said about pre-Adamic man, last evening.”

“Yes,” said Harrie, “he knows a great deal. I
always thought so.” The little trousers slipped from
her black fingers by and by, and her eyes wandered
out fo the window absently.

She did not know anything about pre-Adamic man.

In the afternoon they walked down the beach
together, — the Doctor, his wife, and their guest,—
accompanied by as few children as circumstances
would admit of. Pauline was stately in a beach-dress
of bright browns, which shaded softly into one another;
it was one of Miss Dallas's peculiarities, that

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

she never wore more than one color, or two, at the
same time. Harrie, as it chanced, wore over her purple
dress (Rocko had tipped over two ink-bottles and a
vinegar-cruet on the sack which should have matched
it) a dull gray shawl; her bonnet was blue, — it had
been a present from Myron's sister, and she had no
other way than to wear it. Miss Dallas bounded with
pretty feet from rock to rock. Rocko hung heavily to
his mother's fingers; she had no gloves, the child
would have spoiled them; her dress dragged in the
sand, — she could not afford two skirts, and one must
be long, — and between Rocko and the wind she held
it up awkwardly.

Dr. Sharpe seldom noticed a woman's dress; he
could not have told now whether his wife's shawl was
sky-blue or pea-green; he knew nothing about the
ink-spots; he had never heard of the unfortunate
blue bonnet, or the mysteries of short and long skirts.
He might have gone to walk with her a dozen times
and thought her very pretty and “proper” in her
appearance. Now, without the vaguest idea what was
the trouble, he understood that something was wrong.
A woman would have said, Mrs. Sharpe looks dowdy
and old-fashioned; he only considered that Miss
Dallas had a pleasant air, like a soft brown picture
with crimson lights let in, and that it was an air which
his wife lacked. So, when Rocko dragged heavily
and more heavily at his mother's skirts, and the Doctor
and Pauline wandered off to climb the cliffs, Harrie

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

did not seek to follow or to call them back. She sat
down with Rocko on the beach, wrapped herself with
a savage hug in the ugly shawl, and wondered with a
bitterness with which only women can wonder over
such trifles, why God should send Pauline all the
pretty beach-dresses and deny them to her, — for
Harrie, like many another “dowdy” woman whom
you see upon the street, my dear madam, was a
woman of fine, keen tastes, and would have appreciated
the soft browns no less than yourself. It
seemed to her the very sting of poverty, just then,
that one must wear purple dresses and blue bonnets.

At the tea-table the Doctor fell to reconstructing
the country, and Miss Dallas, who was quite a politician
in Miss Dallas's way, observed that the horizon
looked brighter since Tennessee's admittance, and that
she hoped that the clouds, &c., — and what did he
think of Brownlow? &c., &c.

“Tennessee!” exclaimed Harrie; “why, how long
has Tennessee been in? I did n't know anything
about it.”

Miss Dallas smiled kindly. Dr. Sharpe bit his lip,
and his face flushed.

“Harrie, you really ought to read the papers,” he
said, with some impatience; “it 's no wonder you
don't know anything.”

“How should I know anything, tied to the children
all day?” Harrie spoke quickly, for the hot tears

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

sprang. “Why did n't you tell me something about
Tennessee? You never talk politics with me.

This began to be awkward; Miss Dallas, who never
interfered — on principle — between husband and wife,
gracefully took up the baby, and gracefully swung her
dainty Geneva watch for the child's amusement, smiling
brilliantly. She could not endure babies, but you
would never have suspected it.

In fact, when Pauline had been in the house four or
five days, Harrie, who never thought very much of
herself, became so painfully alive to her own deficiencies,
that she fell into a permanent fit of low spirits,
which did not add either to her appearance or her
vivacity.

“Pauline is so pretty and bright!” she wrote to me.
“I always knew I was a little fool. You can be a
fool before you 're married, just as well as not. Then,
when you have three babies to look after, it is too late
to make yourself over. I try very hard now to read
the newspapers, only Myron does not know it.”

One morning something occurred to Mrs. Sharpe.
It was simply that her husband had spent every evening
at home for a week. She was in the nursery
when the thought struck her, rocking slowly in her
low sewing-chair, holding the baby on one arm and
trying to darn stockings with the other.

Pauline was — she did not really know where.
Was not that her voice upon the porch? The rocking-chair
stopped sharply, and Harrie looked down

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

through the blinds. The Doctor's horse was tied at
the gate. The Doctor sat fanning himself with his
hat in one of the garden chairs; Miss Dallas occupied
the other; she was chatting, and twisting her golden
wools about her fingers, — it was noticeable that she
used only golden wools that morning; her dress was
pale blue, and the effect of the purples would not have
been good.

“I thought your calls were going to take till dinner,
Myron,” called Harrie, through the blinds.

“I thought so too,” said Myron, placidly, “but
they do not seem to. Won't you come down?”

Harrie thanked him, saying, in a pleasant nonchalant
way, that she could not leave the baby. It was
almost the first bit of acting that the child had ever
been guilty of, — for the baby was just going to sleep,
and she knew it.

She turned away from the window quietly. She
could not have been angry, and scolded; or noisy,
and cried. She put little Harrie into her cradle, crept
upon the bed, and lay perfectly still for a long time.

When the dinner-bell rang, and she got up to brush
her hair, that absent, apathetic look of which I have
spoken had left her eyes. A stealthy brightness came
and went in them, which her husband might have
observed if he and Miss Dallas had not been deep in
the Woman question. Pauline saw it; Pauline saw
everything.

“Why did you not come down and sit with us this

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

morning?” she asked, reproachfully, when she and
Harrie were alone after dinner. “I don't want your
husband to feel that he must run away from you to
entertain me.”

“My husband's ideas of hospitality are generous,”
said Mrs. Sharpe. “I have always found him as
ready to make it pleasant here for my company as for
his own.”

She made this little speech with dignity. Did both
women know it for the farce it was? To do Miss
Dallas justice, — I am not sure. She was not a badhearted
woman. She was a handsome woman. She
had come to Lime to enjoy herself. Those September
days and nights were fair there by the dreamy sea.
On the whole I am inclined to think that she did not
know exactly what she was about.

My perfumery never lasts,” said Harrie, once,
stooping to pick up Pauline's fine handkerchief, to
which a faint scent like unseen heliotrope clung; it
clung to everything of Pauline's; you would never see
a heliotrope without thinking of her, as Dr. Sharpe had
often said. “Myron used to like good cologne, but I
can't afford to buy it, so I make it myself, and use it
Sundays, and it 's all blown away by the time I get to
church. Myron says he is glad of it, for it is more
like Mrs. Allen's Hair Restorer than anything else.
What do you use, Pauline?”

“Sachet powder of course,” said Miss Dallas,
smiling.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

That evening Harrie stole away by herself to the
village apothecary's. Myron should not know for
what she went. If it were the breath of a heliotrope,
thought foolish Harrie, which made it so pleasant for
people to be near Pauline, that was a matter easily
remedied. But sachet powder, you should know, is a
dollar an ounce, and Harrie must needs content herself
with “the American,” which could be had for
fifty cents; and so, of course, after she had spent her
money, and made her little silk bags, and put them
away into her bureau drawers, Myron never told her,
for all her pains, that she reminded him of a heliotrope
with the dew on it. One day a pink silk bag fell out
from under her dress, where she had tucked it.

“What 's all this nonsense, Harrie?” said her husband,
in a sharp tone.

At another time, the Doctor and Pauline were
driving upon the beach at sunset, when, turning a
sudden corner, Miss Dallas cried out, in real delight, —

“See! That beautiful creature! Who can it
be?”

And there was Harrie, out on a rock in the opal
surf, — a little scarlet mermaid, combing her hair
with her thin fingers, from which the water almost
washed the wedding ring. It was — who knew how
long, since the pretty bathing-suit had been taken
down from the garret nails? What sudden yearning
for the wash of waves, and the spring of girlhood, and

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

the consciousness that one is fair to see, had overtaken
her? She watched through her hair and her
fingers for the love in her husband's eyes.

But he waded out to her, ill-pleased.

“Harrie, this is very imprudent, — very! I don't
see what could have possessed you!”

Myron Sharpe loved his wife. Of course he did.
He began, about this time, to state the fact to himself
several times a day. Had she not been all the world
to him when he wooed and won her in her rosy, ripening
days? Was she not all the world to him now that
a bit of searness had crept upon her, in a married life
of eight hard-working years?

That she had grown a little sear, he felt somewhat
keenly of late. She had a dreary, draggled look at
breakfast, after the children had cried at night, — and
the nights when Mrs. Sharpe's children did not cry
were like angels' visits. It was perhaps the more
noticeable, because Miss Dallas had a peculiar color
and coolness and sparkle in the morning, like that of
opening flowers. She had not been up till midnight
with a sick baby.

Harrie was apt to be too busy in the kitchen to run
and meet him when he came home at dusk. Or, if
she came, it was with her sleeves rolled up and an
apron on. Miss Dallas sat at the window; the lace
curtain waved about her; she nodded and smiled as
he walked up the path. In the evening Harrie
talked of Rocko, or the price of butter; she did not

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

venture beyond, poor thing! since her experience
with Tennessee.

Miss Dallas quoted Browning, and discussed Goethe,
and talked Parepa; and they had no lights, and the
September moon shone in. Sometimes Mrs. Sharpe
had mending to do, and, as she could not sew on her
husband's buttons satisfactorily by moonlight, would
slip into the dining-room with kerosene and mosquitoes
for company. The Doctor may have noticed,
or he may not, how comfortably he could, if he made
the proper effort, pass the evening without her.

But Myron Sharpe loved his wife. To be sure he
did. If his wife doubted it, — but why should she
doubt it? Who thought she doubted it? If she
did, she gave no sign. Her eyes, he observed, had
brightened of late; and when they went to her from
the moonlit parlor, there was such a pretty color upon
her cheeks, that he used to stoop and kiss them, while
Miss Dallas discreetly occupied herself in killing mosquitoes.
Of course he loved his wife!

It was observable that, in proportion to the frequency
with which he found it natural to remark his
fondness for Harrie, his attentions to her increased.
He inquired tenderly after her headaches; he brought
her flowers, when he and Miss Dallas walked in the
autumn woods; he was particular about her shawls
and wraps; he begged her to sail and drive with
them; he took pains to draw his chair beside hers on
the porch; he patted her hands, and played with her
soft hair.

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Harrie's clear eyes puzzled over this for a day or
two; but by and by it might have been noticed that
she refused his rides, shawled herself, was apt to be
with the children when he called her, and shrank, in
a quiet way, from his touch.

She went into her room one afternoon, and locked
the children out. An east wind blew, and the rain
fell drearily. The Doctor and Pauline were playing
chess down stairs; she should not be missed. She
took out her wedding-dress from the drawer where
she had laid it tenderly away; the hoar-frost and
fretted pearl fell down upon her faded morning-dress;
the little creamy gloves hung loosely upon her worn
fingers. Poor little gloves! Poor little pearly dress!
She felt a kind of pity for their innocence and ignorance
and trustfulness. Her hot tears fell and spotted
them. What if there were any way of creeping back
through them to be little Harrie Bird again? Would
she take it?

Her children's voices sounded crying for her in the
hall. Three innocent babies — and how many more?—
to grow into life under the shadow of a wrecked
and loveless home! What had she done? What had
they done?

Harrie's was a strong, healthy little soul, with a
strong, healthy love of life; but she fell down there
that dreary afternoon, prone upon the nursery floor,
among the yellow wedding lace, and prayed God to
let her die.

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

Yet Myron Sharpe loved his wife, you understand.
Discussing elective affinities down there over the chessboard
with Miss Dallas, — he loved his wife, most certainly;
and, pray, why was she not content?

It was quite late when they came up for Harrie.
She had fallen into a sleep or faint, and the window
had been open all the time. Her eyes burned sharply,
and she complained of a chill, which did not leave her
the next day nor the next.

One morning, at the breakfast-table, Miss Dallas
calmly observed that she should go home on Friday.

Dr. Sharpe dropped his cup; Harrie wiped up the
tea.

“My dear Miss Dallas — surely — we cannot let
you go yet! Harrie! Can't you keep your friend?”

Harrie said the proper thing in a low tone. Pauline
repeated her determination with much decision, and
was afraid that her visit had been more of a burden
than Harrie, with all her care, was able to bear. Dr.
Sharpe pushed back his chair noisily, and left the
room.

He went and stood by the parlor window. The
man's face was white. What business had the days
to close down before him like a granite wall, because
a woman with long trains and white hands was going
out of them? Harrie's patient voice came in through
the open door: —

“Yes, yes, yes, Rocko; mother is tired to-day;
wait a minute.”

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

Pauline, sweeping by the piano, brushed the keys a
little, and sang: —


“Drifting, drifting on and on,
Mast and oar and rudder gone,
Fatal danger for each one,
We helpless as in dreams.”
What had he been about?

The air grew sweet with the sudden scent of heliotrope,
and Miss Dallas pushed aside the curtain gently.

“I may have that sail across the bay before I go?
It promises to be fair to-morrow.”

He hesitated.

“I suppose it will be our last,” said the lady, softly.

She was rather sorry when she had spoken, for she
really did not mean anything, and was surprised at
the sound of her own voice.

But they took the sail.

Harrie watched them off — her husband did not
invite her to go on that occasion — with that stealthy
sharpness in her eyes. Her lips and hands and forehead
were burning. She had been cold all day. A
sound like the tolling of a bell beat in her ears. The
children's voices were choked and distant. She wondered
if Biddy were drunk, she seemed to dance
about so at her ironing-table, and wondered if she
must dismiss her, and who could supply her place.
She tried to put my room in order, for she was expecting
me that night by the last train, but gave up the
undertaking in weariness and confusion.

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

In fact, if Harrie had been one of the Doctor's
patients, he would have sent her to bed and prescribed
for brain-fever. As she was not a patient, but only
his wife, he had not found out that anything ailed her.

Nothing happened while he was gone, except that a
friend of Biddy's “dropped in,” and Mrs. Sharpe,
burning and shivering in her sewing-chair, dreamily
caught through the open door, and dreamily repeated
to herself, a dozen words of compassionate Irish
brogue: —

“Folks as laves folks cryin' to home and goes
sailin' round with other women —”

Then the wind latched the door.

The Doctor and Miss Dallas drew in their oars,
and floated softly.

There were gray and silver clouds overhead, and
all the light upon the sea slanted from low in the
west: it was a red light, in which the bay grew
warm; it struck across Pauline's hands, which she
dipped, as the mood took her, into the waves, leaning
upon the side of the boat, looking down into the
water. One other sail only was to be seen upon the
bay. They watched it for a while. It dropped into
the west, and sunk from sight.

They were silent for a time, and then they talked
of friendship, and nature, and eternity, and then were
silent for a time again, and then spoke — in a very
general and proper way — of separation and

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

communion in spirit, and broke off softly, and the boat
rose and fell upon the strong outgoing tide.

“Drifting, drifting on and on,”

hummed Pauline.

The west, paling a little, left a haggard look upon
the Doctor's face.

“An honest man,” the Doctor was saying, — “an
honest man, who loves his wife devotedly, but who
cannot find in her that sympathy which his higher
nature requires, that comprehension of his intellectual
needs, that —”

“I always feel a deep compassion for such a man,”
interrupted Miss Dallas, gently.

“Such a man,” questioned the Doctor in a pensive
tone, “need not be debarred, by the shallow conventionalities
of an unappreciative world, from a friendship
which will rest, strengthen, and ennoble his
weary soul?”

“Certainly not,” said Pauline, with her eyes upon
the water; dull yellow, green, and indigo shades were
creeping now upon its ruddiness.

“Pauline,” — Dr. Sharpe's voice was low, — “Pauline!”

Pauline turned her beautiful head.

“There are marriages for this world; true and
honorable marriages, but for this world. But there is
a marriage for eternity, — a marriage of souls.”

Now Myron Sharpe is not a fool, but that is

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

precisely what he said to Miss Pauline Dallas, out in the
boat on that September night. If wiser men than
Myron Sharpe never uttered more unpardonable nonsense
under similar circumstances, cast your stones at
him.

“Perhaps so,” said Miss Dallas, with a sigh; “but
see! How dark it has grown while we have been talking.
We shall be caught in a squall; but I shall not
be at all afraid — with you.”

They were caught indeed, not only in a squall, but
in the steady force of a driving northeasterly storm
setting in doggedly with a very ugly fog. If Miss
Dallas was not at all afraid — with him, she was
nevertheless not sorry when they grated safely on the
dull white beach.

They had had a hard pull in against the tide. Sky
and sea were black. The fog crawled like a ghost
over flat and cliff and field. The rain beat upon them
as they turned to walk up the beach.

Pauline stopped once suddenly.

“What was that?”

“I heard nothing.”

“A cry, — I fancied a cry down there in the fog.”

They went back, and walked down the slippery
shore for a space. Miss Dallas took off her hat to
listen.

“You will take cold,” said Dr. Sharpe, anxiously.
She put it on; she heard nothing, — she was tired
and excited, he said.

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

They walked home together. Miss Dallas had
sprained her white wrist, trying to help at the oars;
he drew it gently through his arm.

It was quite dark when they reached the house.
No lamps were lighted. The parlor window had
been left open, and the rain was beating in. “How
careless in Harrie!” said her husband, impatiently.

He remembered those words, and the sound of his
own voice in saying them, for a long time to come;
he remembers them now, indeed, I fancy, on rainy
nights when the house is dark.

The hall was cold and dreary. No table was set for
supper. The children were all crying. Dr. Sharpe
pushed open the kitchen door with a stern face.

“Biddy! Biddy! what does all this mean? Where
is Mrs. Sharpe?”

“The Lord only knows what it manes, or where is
Mrs. Sharpe,” said Biddy, sullenly. “It 's high time,
in me own belafe, for her husband to come ashkin' and
inquirin', her close all in a hape on the floor upstairs,
with her bath-dress gone from the nails, and the front
door swingin', — me never findin' of it out till it
cooms tay-time, with all the children cryin' on me,
and me head shplit with the noise, and —”

Dr. Sharpe strode in a bewildered way to the front
door. Oddly enough, the first thing he did was to
take down the thermometer and look at it. Gone out
to bathe in a temperature like that! His mind ran
like lightning, while he hung the thing back upon its

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

nail, over Harrie's ancestry. Was there not a traditionary
great-uncle who died in an asylum? The
whole future of three children with an insane mother
spread itself out before him while he was buttoning
his overcoat.

“Shall I go and help you find her?” asked Miss
Dallas, tremulously; “or shall I stay and look after
hot flannels and — things? What shall I do?”

I don't care what you do!” said the Doctor,
savagely. To his justice be it recorded that he did
not. He would not have exchanged one glimpse of
Harrie's little homely face just then for an eternity of
sunset-sailing with the “friend of his soul.” A sudden
cold loathing of her possessed him; he hated
the sound of her soft voice; he hated the rustle of her
garments, as she leaned against the door with her
handkerchief at her eyes. Did he remember at that
moment an old vow, spoken on an old October day,
to that little missing face? Did he comfort himself
thus, as he stepped out into the storm, “You have
`trusted her,' Myron Sharpe, as `your best earthly
friend”'?

As luck, or providence, or God — whichever word
you prefer — decreed it, the Doctor had but just shut
the door when he saw me driving from the station
through the rain. I heard enough of the story while
he was helping me down the carriage steps. I left
my bonnet and bag with Miss Dallas, pulled my waterproof
over my head, and we turned our faces to the
sea without a word.

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

The Doctor is a man who thinks and acts rapidly in
emergencies, and little time was lost about help and
lights. Yet when all was done which could be done,
we stood there upon the slippery weed-strewn sand,
and looked in one another's faces helplessly. Harrie's
little boat was gone. The sea thundered out beyond
the bar. The fog hung, a dead weight, upon a
buried world. Our lanterns cut it for a foot or two
in a ghostly way, throwing a pale white light back
upon our faces and the weeds and bits of wreck under
our feet.

The tide had turned. We put out into the surf not
knowing what else to do, and called for Harrie; we
leaned on our oars to listen, and heard the water drip
into the boat, and the dull thunder beyond the bar;
we called again, and heard a frightened sea-gull scream.

This yere 's wastin' valooable time,” said Hansom,
decidedly. I forgot to say that it was George Hansom
whom Myron had picked up to help us. Anybody
in Lime will tell you who George Hansom is, —
a clear-eyed, open-hearted sailor; a man to whom you
would turn in trouble as instinctively as a rheumatic
man turns to the sun.

I cannot accurately tell you what he did with us
that night. I have confused memories of searching
shore and cliffs and caves; of touching at little islands
and inlets that Harrie fancied; of the peculiar echo
which answered our shouting; of the look that settled
little by little about Dr. Sharpe's mouth; of the

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

sobbing of the low wind; of the flare of lanterns on
gaping, green waves; of spots of foam that writhed
like nests of white snakes; of noticing the puddles in
the bottom of the boat, and of wondering confusedly
what they would do with my travelling-dress, at the
very moment when I saw — I was the first to see it —
a little empty boat; of our hauling alongside of the
tossing, silent thing; of a bit of a red scarf that lay
coiled in its stern; of our drifting by, and speaking
never a word; of our coasting along after that for a
mile down the bay, because there was nothing in the
world to take us there but the dread of seeing the
Doctor's eyes when we should turn.

It was there that we heard the first cry.

“It 's shoreward!” said Hansom.

“It is seaward!” cried the Doctor.

“It is behind us!” said I.

Where was it? A sharp, sobbing cry, striking the
mist three or four times in rapid succession, — hushing
suddenly, — breaking into shrieks like a frightened
child's, — dying plaintively down.

We struggled desperately after it, through the fog.
Wind and water took the sound up and tossed it about.
Confused and bewildered, we beat about it and about
it; it was behind us, before us, at our right, at our
left, — crying on in a blind, aimless way, making us
no replies, — beckoning us, slipping from us, mocking
us utterly.

The Doctor stretched his hands out upon the solid

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

wall of mist; he groped with them like a man struck
blind.

“To die there, — in my very hearing, — without a
chance —”

And while the words were upon his lips the cries
ceased.

He turned a gray face slowly around, shivered a
little, then smiled a little, then began to argue with
ghastly cheerfulness: —

“It must be only for a moment, you know. We
shall hear it again, — I am quite sure we shall hear it
again, Hansom!”

Hansom, making a false stroke, I believe for the
first time in his life, snapped an oar and overturned a
lantern. We put ashore for repairs. The wind was
rising fast. Some drift-wood, covered with slimy
weeds, washed heavily up at our feet. I remember
that a little disabled ground-sparrow, chased by the
tide, was fluttering and drowning just in sight, and
that Myron drew it out of the water, and held it up
for a moment to his cheek.

Bending over the ropes, George spoke between his
teeth to me: —

“It may be a night's job on 't, findin' of the body.”

“The WHAT?”

The poor little sparrow dropped from Dr. Sharpe's
hand. He took a step backward, scanned our faces,
sat down dizzily, and fell over upon the sand.

He is a man of good nerves and great

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

self-possession, but he fell like a woman, and lay like the
dead.

“It 's no place for him,” Hansom said, softly. “Get
him home. Me and the neighbors can do the rest.
Get him home, and put his baby into his arms, and
shet the door, and go about your business.”

I had left him in the dark on the office floor at last.
Miss Dallas and I sat in the cold parlor and looked at
each other.

The fire was low and the lamp dull. The rain beat
in an uncanny way upon the windows. I never like
to hear the rain upon the windows. I liked it less
than usual that night, and was just trying to brighten
the fire a little, when the front door blew open.

“Shut it, please,” said I, between the jerks of my
poker.

But Miss Dallas looked over her shoulder and shivered.

“Just look at that latch!” I looked at that latch.

It rose and fell in a feeble fluttering way, — was
still for a minute, — rose and fell again.

When the door swung in and Harrie — or the ghost
of her — staggered into the chilly room and fell down
in a scarlet heap at my feet, Pauline bounded against
the wall with a scream which pierced into the dark office
where the Doctor lay with his face upon the floor.

It was long before we knew how it happened.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Indeed, I suppose we have never known it all. How
she glided down, a little red wraith, through the dusk
and damp to her boat; how she tossed about, with
some dim, delirious idea of finding Myron on the
ebbing waves; that she found herself stranded and
tangled at last in the long, matted grass of that muddy
cove, started to wade home, and sunk in the ugly ooze,
held, chilled, and scratched by the sharp grass, blinded
and frightened by the fog, and calling, as she thought
of it, for help; that in the first shallow wash of the
flowing tide she must have struggled free, and found
her way home across the fields, — she can tell us, but
she can tell no more.

This very morning on which I write, an unknown
man, imprisoned in the same spot in the same way
overnight, was found by George Hansom dead there
from exposure in the salt grass.

It was the walk home, and only that, which could
have saved her.

Yet for many weeks we fought, her husband and I,
hand to hand with death, seeming to see the life slip
out of her, and watching for wandering minutes when
she might look upon us with sane eyes.

We kept her — just. A mere little wreck, with
drawn lips, and great eyes, and shattered nerves, —
but we kept her.

I remember one night, when she had fallen into her
first healthful nap, that the Doctor came down to rest
a few minutes in the parlor where I sat alone. Pauline
was washing the tea-things.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

He began to pace the room with a weary abstracted
look, — he was much worn by watching, — and, seeing
that he was in no mood for words, I took up a book
which lay upon the table. It chanced to be one of
Alger's, which somebody had lent to the Doctor before
Harrie's illness; it was a marked book, and I ran
my eye over the pencilled passages. I recollect having
been struck with this one: “A man's best friend
is a wife of good sense and good heart, whom he loves
and who loves him.”

“You believe that?” said Myron, suddenly, behind
my shoulder.

“I believe that a man's wife ought to be his best
friend, — in every sense of the word, his best friend,
or she ought never to be his wife.”

“And if — there will be differences of temperament,
and — other things. If you were a man now, for
instance, Miss Hannah —”

I interrupted him with hot cheeks and sudden
courage.

“If I were a man, and my wife were not the
best friend I had or could have in the world, nobody
should ever know it, — she, least of all, — Myron
Sharpe!

Young people will bear a great deal of impertinence
from an old lady, but we had both gone further than
we meant to. I closed Mr. Alger with a snap, and
went up to Harrie.

The day that Mrs. Sharpe sat up in the easy-chair

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

for two hours, Miss Dallas, who had felt called upon
to stay and nurse her dear Harrie to recovery, and
had really been of service, detailed on duty among the
babies, went home.

Dr. Sharpe drove her to the station. I accompanied
them at his request. Miss Dallas intended, I think,
to look a little pensive, but had her lunch to cram into
a very full travelling-bag, and forgot it. The Doctor,
with clear, courteous eyes, shook hands, and wished
her a pleasant journey.

He drove home in silence, and went directly to
his wife's room. A bright blaze flickered on the old-fashioned
fireplace, and the walls bowed with pretty
dancing shadows. Harrie, all alone, turned her face
weakly and smiled.

Well, they made no fuss about it, after all. Her
husband came and stood beside her; a cricket on
which one of the baby's dresses had been thrown, lay
between them; it seemed, for the moment, as if he
dared not cross the tiny barrier. Something of that
old fancy about the lights upon the altar may have
crossed his thought.

“So Miss Dallas has fairly gone, Harrie,” said he,
pleasantly, after a pause.

“Yes. She has been very kind to the children
while I have been sick.”

“Very.”

“You must miss her,” said poor Harrie, trembling;
she was very weak yet.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

The Doctor knocked away the cricket, folded his
wife's two shadowy hands into his own, and said: —

“Harrie we have no strength to waste, either of us,
upon a scene; but I am sorry, and I love you.”

She broke all down at that, and, dear me! they
almost had a scene in spite of themselves. For O,
she had always known what a little goose she was;
and Pauline never meant any harm, and how handsome
she was, you know! only she did n't have three
babies to look after, nor a snubbed nose either, and
the sachet powder was only American, and the very
servants knew, and, O Myron! she had wanted to be
dead so long, and then —

“Harrie!” said the Doctor, at his wit's end, “this
will never do in the world. I believe — I declare! —
Miss Hannah! — I believe I must send you to bed.”

“And then I 'm SUCH a little skeleton!” finished
Harrie, royally, with a great gulp.

Dr. Sharpe gathered the little skeleton all into a
heap in his arms, — it was a very funny heap, by the
way, but that does n't matter, — and to the best of my
knowledge and belief he cried just about as hard as
she did.

-- --

p472-056 THE TENTH OF JANUARY.

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

The city of Lawrence is unique in its way.

For simooms that scorch you and tempests that
freeze; for sand-heaps and sand-hillocks and sandroads;
for men digging sand, for women shaking off
sand, for minute boys crawling in sand; for sand in
the church-slips and the gingerbread-windows, for sand
in your eyes, your nose, your mouth, down your neck,
up your sleeves, under your chignon, down your
throat; for unexpected corners where tornadoes lie in
wait; for “bleak, uncomforted” sidewalks, where
they chase you, dog you, confront you, strangle you,
twist you, blind you, turn your umbrella wrong side
out; for “dimmykhrats” and bad ice-cream; for unutterable
circus-bills and religious tea-parties; for uncleared
ruins, and mills that spring up in a night; for
jaded faces and busy feet; for an air of youth and
incompleteness at which you laugh, and a consciousness
of growth and greatness which you respect, —
it —

I believe, when I commenced that sentence, I intended
to say that it would be difficult to find Lawrence's
equal.

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

Of the twenty-five thousand souls who inhabit that
city, ten thousand are operatives in the factories. Of
these ten thousand two thirds are girls.

These pages are written as one sets a bit of marble
to mark a mound. I linger over them as we linger
beside the grave of one who sleeps well; half sadly,
half gladly, — more gladly than sadly, — but hushed.

The time to see Lawrence is when the mills open
or close. So languidly the dull-colored, inexpectant
crowd wind in! So briskly they come bounding out!
Factory faces have a look of their own, — not only
their common dinginess, and a general air of being in
a hurry to find the wash-bowl, but an appearance of
restlessness, — often of envious restlessness, not habitual
in most departments of “healthy labor.” Watch
them closely: you can read their histories at a venture.
A widow this, in the dusty black, with she can scarcely
remember how many mouths to feed at home.
Worse than widowed that one: she has put her baby
out to board, — and humane people know what that
means, — to keep the little thing beyond its besotted
father's reach. There is a group who have “just
come over.” A child's face here, old before its time.
That girl — she climbs five flights of stairs twice a
day — will climb no more stairs for herself or another
by the time the clover-leaves are green. “The best
thing about one's grave is that it will be level,” she
was heard once to say. Somebody muses a little
here, — she is to be married this winter. There is a

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

face just behind her whose fixed eyes repel and attract
you; there may be more love than guilt in them,
more despair than either.

Had you stood in some unobserved corner of Essex
Street, at four o'clock one Saturday afternoon towards
the last of November, 1859, watching the impatient
stream pour out of the Pemberton Mill, eager with a
saddening eagerness for its few holiday hours, you
would have observed one girl who did not bound.

She was slightly built, and undersized; her neck
and shoulders were closely muffled, though the day
was mild; she wore a faded scarlet hood which
heightened the pallor of what must at best have been
a pallid face. It was a sickly face, shaded off with
purple shadows, but with a certain wiry nervous
strength about the muscles of the mouth and chin: it
would have been a womanly, pleasant mouth, had it
not been crossed by a white scar, which attracted more
of one's attention than either the womanliness or
pleasantness. Her eyes had light long lashes, and
shone through them steadily.

You would have noticed as well, had you been used
to analyzing crowds, another face, — the two were
side by side, — dimpled with pink and white flushes,
and framed with bright black hair. One would laugh
at this girl and love her, scold her and pity her, caress
her and pray for her, — then forget her perhaps.

The girls from behind called after her: “Del! Del
Ivory! look over there!”

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Pretty Del turned her head. She had just flung a
smile at a young clerk who was petting his mustache
in a shop-window, and the smile lingered.

One of the factory boys was walking alone across
the Common in his factory clothes.

“Why, there 's Dick! Sene, do you see?”

Sene's scarred mouth moved slightly, but she made
no reply. She had seen him five minutes ago.

One never knows exactly whether to laugh or cry
over them, catching their chatter as they file past the
show-windows of the long, showy street.

“Look a' that pink silk with the figures on it!”

“I 've seen them as is betther nor that in the
ould counthree. — Patsy Malorrn, let alon' hangin'
onto the shawl of me!”

“That 's Mary Foster getting out of that carriage
with the two white horses, — she that lives in the
brown house with the cupilo.”

“Look at her dress trailin' after her. I 'd like my
dresses trailin' after me.”

“Well, may they be good, — these rich folks!”

“That 's so. I 'd be good if I was rich; would n't
you, Moll?”

“You 'd keep growing wilder than ever, if you
went to hell, Meg Match: yes you would, because
my teacher said so.”

“So, then, he would n't marry her, after all; and
she —”

“Going to the circus to-night, Bess?”

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“I can't help crying, Jenny. You don't know how
my head aches! It aches, and it aches, and it seems
as if it would never stop aching. I wish — I wish I
was dead, Jenny!”

They separated at last, going each her own way, —
pretty Del Ivory to her boarding-place by the canal,
her companion walking home alone.

This girl, Asenath Martyn, when left to herself, fell
into a contented dream not common to girls who have
reached her age, — especially girls who have seen the
phases of life which she had seen. Yet few of the
faces in the streets that led her home were more
gravely lined. She puzzled one at the first glance,
and at the second. An artist, meeting her musing on
a canal-bridge one day, went home and painted a May-flower
budding in February.

It was a damp, unwholesome place, the street in
which she lived, cut short by a broken fence, a sudden
steep, and the water; filled with children, — they ran
from the gutters after her, as she passed, — and filled
to the brim; it tipped now and then, like an over-full
soup-plate, and spilled out two or three through the
break in the fence.

Down in the corner, sharp upon the water, the eastwinds
broke about a little yellow house, where no
children played; an old man's face watched at a
window, and a nasturtium-vine crawled in the garden.
The broken panes of glass about the place were well
mended, and a clever little gate, extemporized from a

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

wild grape-vine, swung at the entrance. It was not
an old man's work.

Asenath went in with expectant eyes; they took in
the room at a glance, and fell.

“Dick has n't come, father?”

“Come and gone child; did n't want any supper,
he said. Your 're an hour before time, Senath.”

“Yes. Did n't want any supper, you say? I don't
see why not.”

“No more do I, but it 's none of our concern as I
knows on; very like the pickles hurt him for dinner;
Dick never had an o'er-strong stomach, as you might
say. But you don't tell me how it m' happen you 're
let out at four o'clock, Senath,” half complaining.

“O, something broke in the machinery, father;
you know you would n't understand if I told you
what.”

He looked up from his bench, — he cobbled shoes
there in the corner on his strongest days, — and after
her as she turned quickly away and up stairs to change
her dress. She was never exactly cross with her
father; but her words rang impatiently sometimes.

She came down presently, transformed, as only
factory-girls are transformed, by the simple little toilet
she had been making; her thin, soft hair knotted
smoothly, the tips of her fingers rosy from the water,
her pale neck well toned by her gray stuff dress and
cape; — Asenath always wore a cape: there was one
of crimson flannel, with a hood, that she had meant

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

to wear to-night; she had thought about it coming
home from the mill; she was apt to wear it on Saturdays
and Sundays; Dick had more time at home.
Going up stairs to-night, she had thrown it away into
a drawer, and shut the drawer with a snap; then
opened it softly, and cried a little; but she had not
taken it out.

As she moved silently about the room, setting the
supper-table for two, crossing and recrossing the broad
belt of sunlight that fell upon the floor, it was easy to
read the sad story of the little hooded capes.

They might have been graceful shoulders. The
hand which had scarred her face had rounded and
bent them, — her own mother's hand.

Of a bottle always on the shelf; of brutal scowls
where smiles should be; of days when she wandered
dinnerless and supperless in the streets through loathing
of her home; of nights when she sat out in the
snow-drifts through terror of her home; of a broken
jug one day, a blow, a fall, then numbness, and the
silence of the grave, — she had her distant memories;
of waking on a sunny afternoon, in bed, with a little
cracked glass upon the opposite wall; of creeping out
and up to it in her night-dress; of the ghastly twisted
thing that looked back at her. Through the open
window she heard the children laughing and leaping
in the sweet summer air. She crawled into bed and
shut her eyes. She remembered stealing out at last,
after many days, to the grocery round the corner for

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

a pound of coffee. “Humpback! humpback!” cried
the children, — the very children who could leap and
laugh.

One day she and little Del Ivory made mud-houses
after school.

“I 'm going to have a house of my own, when I 'm
grown up,” said pretty Del; “I shall have a red
carpet and some curtains; my husband will buy me a
piano.”

“So will mine, I guess,” said Sene, simply.

Yours!” Del shook back her curls; “who do
you suppose would ever marry you?

One night there was a knocking at the door, and a
hideous, sodden thing borne in upon a plank. The
crowded street, tired of tipping out little children, had
tipped her mother staggering through the broken
fence. At the funeral she heard some one say, “How
glad Sene must be!”

Since that, life had meant three things, — her father,
the mills, and Richard Cross.

“You 're a bit put out that the young fellow did n't
stay to supper, — eh, Senath?” the old man said,
laying down his boot.

“Put out! Why should I be? His time is his
own. It 's likely to be the Union that took him out,—
such a fine day for the Union! I 'm sure I never
expected him to go to walk with me every Saturday
afternoon. I 'm not a fool to tie him up to the notions
of a crippled girl. Supper is ready, father.”

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

But her voice rasped bitterly. Life's pleasures were
so new and late and important to her, poor thing! It
went hard to miss the least of them. Very happy
people will not understand exactly how hard.

Old Martyn took off his leather apron with a
troubled face, and, as he passed his daughter, gently
laid his tremulous, stained hand upon her head. He
felt her least uneasiness, it would seem, as a chameleon
feels a cloud upon the sun.

She turned her face softly and kissed him. But she
did not smile.

She had planned a little for this holiday supper;
saving three mellow-cheeked Louise Bonnes — expensive
pears just then — to add to their bread and molasses.
She brought them out from the closet, and
watched her father eat them.

“Going out again Senath?” he asked, seeing that
she went for her hat and shawl, “and not a mouthful
have you eaten! Find your old father dull company
hey? Well, well!”

She said something about needing the air; the mill
was hot; she should soon be back; she spoke tenderly
and she spoke truly, but she went out into the windy
sunset with her little trouble, and forgot him. The
old man, left alone, sat for a while with his head sunk
upon his breast. She was all he had in the world, —
this one little crippled girl that the world had dealt
hardly with. She loved him; but he was not, probably
would never be, to her exactly what she was to

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

him. Usually he forgot this. Sometimes he quite
understood it, as to-night.

Asenath, with the purpose only of avoiding Dick,
and of finding a still spot where she might think her
thoughts undisturbed, wandered away over the eastern
bridge, and down to the river's brink. It was a moody
place; such a one as only apathetic or healthy natures
(I wonder if that is tautology!) can healthfully yield
to. The bank sloped steeply; a fringe of stunted
aspens and willows sprang from the frozen sand: it
was a sickening, airless place in summer, — it was
damp and desolate now. There was a sluggish wash
of water under foot, and a stretch of dreary flats behind.
Belated locomotives shrieked to each other
across the river, and the wind bore down the current
the roar and rage of the dam. Shadows were beginning
to skulk under the huge brown bridge. The
silent mills stared up and down and over the streams
with a blank, unvarying stare. An oriflamme of scarlet
burned in the west, flickered dully in the dirty, curdling
water, flared against the windows of the Pemberton,
which quivered and dripped, Asenath thought, as
if with blood.

She sat down on a gray stone, wrapped in her gray
shawl, curtained about by the aspens from the eye of
passers on the bridge. She had a fancy for this place
when things went ill with her. She had always
borne her troubles alone, but she must be alone to
bear them.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

She knew very well that she was tired and nervous
that afternoon, and that, if she could reason quietly
about this little neglect of Dick's, it would cease to
annoy her. Indeed, why should she be annoyed?
Had he not done everything for her, been everything
to her, for two long, sweet years? She dropped her
head with a shy smile. She was never tired of living
over these two years. She took positive pleasure in
recalling the wretchedness in which they found her,
for the sake of their dear relief. Many a time, sitting
with her happy face hidden in his arms, she had
laughed softly, to remember the day on which he came
to her. It was at twilight, and she was tired. Her
reels had troubled her all the afternoon; the overseer
was cross; the day was hot and long. Somebody on
the way home had said in passing her: “Look at
that girl! I 'd kill myself if I looked like that”: it
was in a whisper, but she heard it. All life looked
hot and long; the reels would always be out of order;
the overseer would never be kind. Her temples
would always throb, and her back would ache. People
would always say, “Look at that girl!”

“Can you direct me to —” She looked up; she
had been sitting on the door-step with her face in her
hands. Dick stood there with his cap off. He forgot
that he was to inquire the way to Newbury Street,
when he saw the tears on her shrunken cheeks. Dick
could never bear to see a woman suffer.

“I would n't cry,” he said simply, sitting down

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

beside her. Telling a girl not to cry is an infallible
recipe for keeping her at it. What could the child
do, but sob as if her heart would break? Of course
he had the whole story in ten minutes, she his in another
ten. It was common and short enough: — a
“Down-East” boy, fresh from his father's farm,
hunting for work and board, — a bit homesick here in
the strange, unhomelike city, it might be, and glad of
some one to say so to.

What more natural than that, when her father came
out and was pleased with the lad, there should be no
more talk of Newbury Street; that the little yellow
house should become his home; that he should swing
the fantastic gate, and plant the nasturtiums; that his
life should grow to be one with hers and the old man's,
his future and theirs unite unconsciously?

She remembered — it was not exactly pleasant,
somehow, to remember it to-night — just the look of
his face when they came into the house that summer
evening, and he for the first time saw what she was,
her cape having fallen off, in the full lamplight. His
kindly blue eyes widened with shocked surprise, and
fell; when he raised them, a pity like a mother's had
crept into them; it broadened and brightened as time
slid by, but it never left them.

So you see, after that, life unfolded in a burst of
little surprises for Asenath. If she came home very
tired, some one said, “I am sorry.” If she wore a
pink ribbon, she heard a whisper, “It suits you.” If

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

she sang a little song, she knew that somebody listened.

“I did not know the world was like this!” cried
the girl.

After a time there came a night that he chanced to
be out late, — they had planned an arithmetic lesson
together, which he had forgotten, — and she sat grieving
by the kitchen fire.

“You missed me so much then?” he said regretfully,
standing with his hand upon her chair. She
was trying to shell some corn; she dropped the pan,
and the yellow kernels rolled away on the floor.

“What should I have if I did n't have you?” she
said, and caught her breath.

The young man paced to the window and back
again. The firelight touched her shoulders, and the
sad, white scar.

“You shall have me always, Asenath,” he made
answer. He took her face within his hands and kissed
it; and so they shelled the corn together, and nothing
more was said about it.

He had spoken this last spring of their marriage;
but the girl, like all girls, was shyly silent, and he had
not urged it.

Asenath started from her pleasant dreaming just as
the oriflamme was furling into gray, suddenly conscious
that she was not alone. Below her, quite on
the brink of the water, a girl was sitting, — a girl
with a bright plaid shawl, and a nodding red feather in

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

her hat. Her head was bent, and her hair fell against
a profile cut in pink-and-white.

“Del is too pretty to be here alone so late,” thought
Asenath, smiling tenderly. Good-natured Del was
kind to her in a certain way, and she rather loved the
girl. She rose to speak to her, but concluded, on a
second glance through the aspens, that Miss Ivory was
quite able to take care of herself.

Del was sitting on an old log that jutted into the
stream, dabbling in the water with the tips of her
feet. (Had she lived on The Avenue she could not
have been more particular about her shoemaker.)
Some one — it was too dark to see distinctly — stood
beside her, his eyes upon her face. Asenath could
hear nothing, but she needed to hear nothing to
know how the young fellow's eyes drank in the coquettish
picture. Besides, it was an old story. Del
counted her rejected lovers by the score.

“It 's no wonder,” she thought in her honest way,
standing still to watch them with a sense of puzzled
pleasure much like that with which she watched the
print-windows, — “it 's no wonder they love her. I 'd
love her if I was a man: so pretty! so pretty! She 's
just good for nothing, Del is; — would let the kitchen
fire go out, and would n't mend the baby's aprons;
but I 'd love her all the same; marry her, probably,
and be sorry all my life.”

Pretty Del! Poor Del! Asenath wondered whether
she wished that she were like her; she could not quite

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

make out; it would be pleasant to sit on a log and look
like that; it would be more pleasant to be watched as
Del was watched just now: it struck her suddenly
that Dick had never looked like this at her.

The hum of their voices ceased while she stood
there with her eyes upon them; Del turned her head
away with a sudden movement, and the young man
left her, apparently without bow or farewell, sprang
up the bank at a bound, and crushed the undergrowth
with quick, uneasy strides.

Asenath, with some vague idea that it would not
be honorable to see his face, — poor fellow! — shrank
back into the aspens and the shadow.

He towered tall in the twilight as he passed her,
and a dull, umber gleam, the last of the sunset, struck
him from the west.

Struck it out into her sight, — the haggard struggling
face, — Richard Cross's face.

Of course you knew it from the beginning, but remember
that the girl did not. She might have known
it, perhaps, but she had not.

Asenath stood up, sat down again.

She had a distinct consciousness, for the moment, of
seeing herself crouched down there under the aspens
and the shadow, a humpbacked white creature, with distorted
face and wide eyes. She remembered a picture
she had somewhere seen of a little chattering goblin
in a graveyard, and was struck with the resemblance.
Distinctly, too, she heard herself saying, with a laugh,

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

she thought, “I might have known it; I might have
known.”

Then the blood came through her heart with a hot
rush, and she saw Del on the log, smoothing the red
feather of her hat. She heard a man's step, too, that
rang over the bridge, passed the toll-house, grew faint,
grew fainter, died in the sand by the Everett Mill.

Richard's face! Richard's face, looking — God help
her! — as it had never looked at her; struggling —
God pity him! — as it had never struggled for her.

She shut her hands into each other, and sat still a
little while. A faint hope came to her then perhaps,
after all; her face lightened grayly, and she crept
down the bank to Del.

“I won't be a fool,” she said, “I 'll make sure, —
I 'll make as sure as death.”

“Well, where did you drop down from, Sene?”
said Del, with a guilty start.

“From over the bridge, to be sure. Did you think
I swam, or flew, or blew?”

“You came on me so sudden!” said Del, petulantly;
“you nearly frightened the wits out of me. You
did n't meet anybody on the bridge?” with a quick
look.

“Let me see.” Asenath considered gravely.
“There was one small boy making faces, and two—
no, three — dogs, I believe; that was all.”

“Oh!”

Del looked relieved, but fell silent.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

“You 're sober, Del. Been sending off a lover, as
usual?”

“I don't know anything about its being usual,”
answered Del, in an aggrieved, coquettish way, “but
there 's been somebody here that liked me well
enough.”

“You like him, maybe? It 's time you liked somebody,
Del.”

Del curled the red feather about her fingers, and
put her hat on over her eyes, then a little cry broke
from her, half sob, half anger.

“I might, perhaps, — I don't know. He 's good.
I think he 'd let me have a parlor and a door-bell.
But he 's going to marry somebody else, you see. I
sha' n't tell you his name, so you need n't ask.”

Asenath looked out straight upon the water. A
dead leaf that had been caught in an eddy attracted
her attention; it tossed about for a minute, then a
tiny whirlpool sucked it down.

“I was n't going to ask; it 's nothing to me, of
course. He does n't care for her then, — this other
girl?”

“Not so much as he does for me. He did n't mean
to tell me, but he said that I — that I looked so —
pretty, it came right out. But there! I must n't tell
you any more.”

Del began to be frightened; she looked up sideways
at Asenath's quiet face. “I won't say another word,”
and so chattered on, growing a little cross; Asenath

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

need not look so still, and sure of herself, — a mere
humpbacked fright!

“He 'll never break his engagement, not even for
me; he 's sorry for her, and all that. I think it 's too
bad. He 's handsome. He makes me feel like saying
my prayers, too, he 's so good! Besides, I want to be
married. I hate the mill. I hate to work. I 'd
rather be taken care of, — a sight rather. I feel bad
enough about it to cry.”

Two tears rolled over her cheeks, and fell on the
soft plaid shawl. Del wiped them away carefully
with her rounded fingers.

Asenath turned and looked at this Del Ivory long
and steadily through the dusk. The pretty, shallow
thing! The worthless, bewildering thing!

A fierce contempt for her pink-and-white, and tears
and eyelashes and attitudes, came upon her; then a
sudden sickening jealousy that turned her faint where
she sat.

What did God mean, — Asenath believed in God,
having so little else to believe in, — what did he mean,
when he had blessed the girl all her happy life with
such wealth of beauty, by filling her careless hands
with this one best, last gift? Why, the child could
not hold such golden love! She would throw it away
by and by. What a waste it was!

Not that she had these words for her thought, but
she had the thought distinctly through her dizzy pain.

“So there 's nothing to do about it,” said Del,

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

pinning her shawl. “We can't have anything to say to
each other, — unless anybody should die, or anything;
and of course I 'm not wicked enough to think of that.
Sene! Sene! what are you doing?”

Sene had risen slowly, stood upon the log, caught
at an aspen-top, and swung out with it its whole length
above the water. The slight tree writhed and quivered
about the roots. Sene looked down and moved
her marred lips without sound.

Del screamed and wrung her hands. It was an
ugly sight!

“O don't, Sene, don't! You 'll drown yourself!
you will be drowned! you will be — O, what a
start you gave me! What were you doing, Senath
Martyn?”

Sene swung slowly back, and sat down.

“Amusing myself a little; — well, unless somebody
died, you said? But I believe I won't talk any more
to-night. My head aches. Go home, Del.”

Del muttered a weak protest at leaving her there
alone; but, with her bright face clouded and uncomfortable,
went.

Asenath turned her head to listen for the last rustle
of her dress, then folded her arms, and, with her eyes
upon the sluggish current, sat still.

An hour and a half later, an Andover farmer, driving
home across the bridge, observed on the river's
edge — a shadow cut within a shadow — the outline
of a woman's figure, sitting perfectly still with folded

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

arms. He reined up and looked down; but it sat
quite still.

“Hallo there!” he called; “you 'll fall in if you
don't look out!” for the wind was strong, and it blew
against the figure; but it did not move nor make reply.
The Andover farmer looked over his shoulder
with the sudden recollection of a ghost-story which he
had charged his grandchildren not to believe last week,
cracked his whip, and rumbled on.

Asenath began to understand by and by that she
was cold, so climbed the bank, made her way over the
windy flats, the railroad, and the western bridge confusedly
with an idea of going home. She turned aside
by the toll-gate. The keeper came out to see what
she was doing, but she kept out of his sight behind
the great willow and his little blue house, — the blue
house with the green blinds and red moulding. The
dam thundered that night, the wind and the water
being high. She made her way up above it, and
looked in. She had never seen it so black and smooth
there. As she listened to the roar, she remembered
something that she had read — was it in the Bible or
the Ledger? — about seven thunders uttering their
voices.

“He 's sorry for her, and all that,” they said.

A dead bough shot down the current while she
stood there, went over and down, and out of sight,
throwing up its little branches like helpless hands.

It fell in with a thought of Asenath's, perhaps; at

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

any rate she did not like the looks of it, and went
home.

Over the bridge, and the canal, and the lighted
streets, the falls called after her: “He 's sorry for
her, and all that.” The curtain was drawn aside
when she came home, and she saw her father through
the window, sitting alone, with his gray head bent.

It occurred to her that she had often left him alone,—
poor old father! It occurred to her, also, that she
understood now what it was to be alone. Had she
forgotten him in these two comforted, companioned
years?

She came in weakly, and looked about.

“Dick 's in, and gone to bed,” said the old man,
answering her look. “You 're tired, Senath.”

“I am tired, father.”

She sunk upon the floor, — the heat of the room
made her a little faint, — and laid her head upon his
knee; oddly enough, she noticed that the patch on it
had given way, — wondered how many days it had
been so, — whether he had felt ragged and neglected
while she was busy about that blue neck-tie for Dick.
She put her hand up and smoothed the corners of the
rent.

“You shall be mended up to-morrow, poor father!”

He smiled, pleased like a child to be remembered.
She looked up at him, — at his gray hair and shrivelled
face, at his blackened hands and bent shoulders,
and dusty, ill-kept coat. What would it be like, if the
days brought her nothing but him?

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

“Something 's the matter with my little gal? Tell
father, can't ye?”

Her face flushed hot, as if she had done him wrong.
She crept up into his arms, and put her hands behind
his rough old neck.

“Would you kiss me, father? You don't think
I 'm too ugly to kiss, maybe, — you?”

She felt better after that. She had not gone to
sleep now for many a night unkissed; it had seemed
hard at first.

When she had gone half-way up stairs, Dick came
to the door of his room on the first floor, and called
her. He held the little kerosene lamp over his head;
his face was grave and pale.

“I have n't said good night, Sene.”

She made no reply.

“Asenath, good night.”

She stayed her steps upon the stairs without turning
her head. Her father had kissed her to-night.
Was not that enough?

“Why, Sene, what 's the matter with you?”

Dick mounted the stairs, and touched his lips to her
forehead with a gently compassionate smile.

She fled from him with a cry like the cry of a suffocated
creature, shut her door, and locked it with a
ringing clang.

“She 's walked too far, and got a little nervous,”
said Dick, screwing up his lamp; “poor thing!”

Then he went into his room to look at Del's

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

photograph awhile before he burned it up; for he meant to
burn it up.

Asenath, when she had locked her door, put her
lamp before the looking-glass and tore off her gray
cape; tore it off so savagely that the button snapped
and rolled away, — two little crystal semicircles like
tears upon the floor.

There was no collar about the neck of her dress,
and this heightened the plainness and the pallor of her
face. She shrank instinctively at the first sight of
herself, and opened the drawer where the crimson
cape was folded, but shut it resolutely.

“I 'll see the worst of it,” she said with pinched
lips. She turned herself about and about before the
glass, letting the cruel light gloat over her shoulders,
letting the sickly shadows grow purple on her face.
Then she put her elbows on the table and her chin
into her hands, and so, for a motionless half-hour,
studied the unrounded, uncolored, unlightened face
that stared back at her; her eyes darkening at its eyes,
her hair touching its hair, her breath dimming the outline
of its repulsive mouth.

By and by she dropped her head into her hands.
The poor, mistaken face! She felt as if she would
like to blot it out of the world, as her tears used to
blot out the wrong sums upon her slate. It had been
so happy! But he was sorry for it, and all that. Why
did a good God make such faces?

She slipped upon her knees, bewildered.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

“He can't mean any harm nohow,” she said, speaking
fast, and knelt there and said it over till she felt
sure of it.

Then she thought of Del once more, — of her colors
and sinuous springs, and little cries and chatter.

After a time she found that she was growing faint,
and so stole down into the kitchen for some food.
She stayed a minute to warm her feet. The fire was
red and the clock was ticking. It seemed to her
home-like and comfortable, and she seemed to herself
very homeless and lonely; so she sat down on the
floor, with her head in a chair, and cried as hard as
she ought to have done four hours ago.

She climbed into bed about one o'clock, having
decided, in a dull way, to give Dick up to-morrow.

But when to-morrow came he was up with a bright
face, and built the kitchen fire for her, and brought in
all the water, and helped her fry the potatoes, and
whistled a little about the house, and worried at her
paleness, and so she said nothing about it.

“I 'll wait till night,” she planned, making ready
for the mill.

“O, I can't!” she cried at night. So other mornings
came, and other nights.

I am quite aware that, according to all romantic
precedents, this conduct was preposterous in Asenath.
Floracita, in the novel, never so far forgets the whole
duty of a heroine as to struggle, waver, doubt, delay.
It is proud and proper to free the young fellow;

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

proudly and properly she frees him; “suffers in
silence” — till she marries another man; and (having
had a convenient opportunity to refuse the original
lover) overwhelms the reflective reader with a sense
of poetic justice and the eternal fitness of things.

But I am not writing a novel, and, as the biographer
of this simple factory girl, am offered few advantages.

Asenath was no heroine, you see. Such heroic elements
as were in her — none could tell exactly what
they were, or whether there were any: she was one
of those people in whom it is easy to be quite mistaken; —
her life had not been one to develop. She
might have a certain pride of her own, under given
circumstances; but plants grown in a cellar will turn
to the sun at any cost; how could she go back into
her dark?

As for the other man to marry, he was out of the
question. Then, none love with the tenacity of the
unhappy; no life is so lavish of itself as the denied
life: to him that hath not shall be given, — and Asenath
loved this Richard Cross.

It might be altogether the grand and suitable thing
to say to him, “I will not be your wife.” It might be
that she would thus regain a strong shade of lost self-respect.
It might be that she would make him happy,
and give pleasure to Del. It might be that the two
young people would be her “friends,” and love her in
a way.

But all this meant that Dick must go out of her life.

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

Practically, she must make up her mind to build the
fires, and pump the water, and mend the windows
alone. In dreary fact, he would not listen when she
sung; would not say, “You are tired, Sene”; would
never kiss away an undried tear. There would be
nobody to notice the crimson cape, nobody to make
blue neck-ties for; none for whom to save the Bonnes
de Jersey, or to take sweet, tired steps, or make dear,
dreamy plans. To be sure, there was her father; but
fathers do not count for much in a time like this on
which Sene had fallen.

That Del Ivy was — Del Ivory, added intricacies
to the question. It was a very unpoetic but undoubted
fact that Asenath could in no way so insure Dick's
unhappiness as to pave the way to his marriage with
the woman whom he loved. There would be a few
merry months, then slow worry and disappointment;
pretty Del accepted at last, not as the crown of his
young life, but as its silent burden and misery. Poor
Dick! good Dick! Who deserved more wealth of
wifely sacrifice? Asenath, thinking this, crimsoned
with pain and shame. A streak of good common
sense in the girl told her — though she half scorned
herself for the conviction — that even a crippled woman
who should bear all things and hope all things for
his sake might blot out the memory of this rounded
Del; that, no matter what the motive with which he
married her, he would end by loving his wife like
other people.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

She watched him sometimes in the evenings, as he
turned his kind eyes after her over the library book
which he was reading.

“I know I could make him happy! I know I
could!” she muttered fiercely to herself.

November blew into December, December congealed
into January, while she kept her silence. Dick,
in his honorable heart, seeing that she suffered, wearied
himself with plans to make her eyes shine;
brought her two pails of water instead of one, never
forgot the fire, helped her home from the mill. She
saw him meet Del Ivory once upon Essex Street with
a grave and silent bow; he never spoke with her now.
He meant to pay the debt he owed her down to
the uttermost farthing; that grew plain. Did she try
to speak her wretched secret, he suffocated her with
kindness, struck her dumb with tender words.

She used to analyze her life in those days, considering
what it would be without him. To be up by half
past five o'clock in the chill of all the winter mornings,
to build the fire and cook the breakfast and sweep the
floor, to hurry away, faint and weak, over the raw, slippery
streets, to climb at half past six the endless stairs
and stand at the endless loom, and hear the endless
wheels go buzzing round, to sicken in the oily smells,
and deafen at the remorseless noise, and weary of the
rough girl swearing at the other end of the pass; to
eat her cold dinner from a little cold tin pail out on
the stairs in the three-quarters-of-an-hour recess; to

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

come exhausted home at half past six at night, and get
the supper, and brush up about the shoemaker's bench,
and be too weak to eat; to sit with aching shoulders
and make the button-holes of her best dress, or darn
her father's stockings, till nine o'clock; to hear no
bounding step or cheery whistle about the house; to
creep into bed and lie there trying not to think, and
wishing that so she might creep into her grave, — this
not for one winter, but for all the winters, — how
should you like it, you young girls, with whom time
runs like a story?

The very fact that her employers dealt honorably
by her; that she was fairly paid, and promptly, for
her wearing toil; that the limit of endurance was consulted
in the temperature of the room, and her need
of rest in an occasional holiday, — perhaps, after all,
in the mood she was in, did not make this factory life
more easy. She would have found it rather a relief
to have somebody to complain of, — wherein she was
like the rest of us, I fancy.

But at last there came a day — it chanced to be the
ninth of January — when Asenath went away alone
at noon, and sat where Merrimack sung his songs to
her. She hid her face upon her knees, and listened
and thought her own thoughts, till they and the slow
torment of the winter seemed greater than she could
bear. So, passing her hands confusedly over her forehead,
she said at last aloud, “That 's what God means,
Asenath Martyn!” and went back to work with a
purpose in her eyes.

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

She “asked out” a little earlier than usual, and
went slowly home. Dick was there before her; he
had been taking a half-holiday. He had made the tea
and toasted the bread for a little surprise. He came
up and said, “Why, Sene, your hands are cold!”
and warmed them for her in his own.

After tea she asked him, would he walk out with
her for a little while? and he in wonder went.

The streets were brightly lighted, and the moon
was up. The ice cracked crisp under their feet.
Sleighs, with two riders in each, shot merrily by.
People were laughing in groups before the shop-windows.
In the glare of a jeweller's counter somebody
was buying a wedding-ring, and a girl with red cheeks
was looking hard the other way.

“Let 's get away,” said Asenath, — “get away
from here!”

They chose by tacit consent that favorite road of
hers over the eastern bridge. Their steps had a hollow,
lonely ring on the frosted wood; she was glad
when the softness of the snow in the road received
them. She looked back once at the water, wrinkled
into thin ice on the edge for a foot or two, then open
and black and still.

“What are you doing?” asked Dick. She said
that she was wondering how cold it was, and Dick
laughed at her.

They strolled on in silence for perhaps a mile of the
desolate road.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

“Well, this is social!” said Dick at length; “how
much farther do you want to go? I believe you 'd
walk to Reading if nobody stopped you!”

She was taking slow, regular steps like an automaton,
and looking straight before her.

“How much farther? Oh!” She stopped and
looked about her.

A wide young forest spread away at their feet, to
the right and to the left. There was ice on the tiny
oaks and miniature pines; it glittered sharply under
the moon; the light upon the snow was blue; cold
roads wound away through it, deserted; little piles of
dead leaves shivered; a fine keen spray ran along the
tops of the drifts; inky shadows lurked and dodged
about the undergrowth; in the broad spaces the snow
glared; the lighted mills, a zone of fire, blazed from
east to west; the skies were bare, and the wind was
up, and Merrimack in the distance chanted solemnly.

“Dick,” said Asenath, “this is a dreadful place!
Take me home.”

But when he would have turned, she held him back
with a sudden cry, and stood still.

“I meant to tell you — I meant to say — Dick! I
was going to say —”

But she did not say it. She opened her lips to speak
once and again, but no sound came from them.

“Sene! why, Sene, what ails you?”

He turned, and took her in his arms.

“Poor Sene!”

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

He kissed her, feeling sorry for her unknown trouble.
He wondered why she sobbed. He kissed her again.
She broke from him, and away with a great bound
upon the snow.

“You make it so hard! You 've no right to make
it so hard! It ain't as if you loved me, Dick! I
know I 'm not like other girls! Go home and let
me be!”

But Dick drew her arm through his, and led her
gravely away. “I like you well enough, Asenath,”
he said, with that motherly pity in his eyes; “I 've
always liked you. So don't let us have any more
of this.”

So Asenath said nothing more.

The sleek black river beckoned to ner across the
snow as they went home. A thought came to her as
she passed the bridge, — it is a curious study what
wicked thoughts will come to good people! — she
found herself considering the advisability of leaping
the low brown parapet; and if it would not be like
Dick to go over after her; if there would be a chance
for them, even should he swim from the banks; how
soon the icy current would paralyze him; how sweet
it would be to chill to death there in his arms; how
all this wavering and pain would be over; how Del
would look when they dragged them out down below
the machine-shop!

“Sene, are you cold?” asked puzzled Dick. She
was warmly wrapped in her little squirrel furs; but he

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

felt her quivering upon his arm, like one in an ague,
all the way home.

About eleven o'clock that night her father waked
from an exciting dream concerning the best method of
blacking patent-leather; Sene stood beside his bed
with her gray shawl thrown over her night-dress.

“Father, suppose some time there should be only
you and me —”

“Well, well, Sene,” said the old man sleepily, —
“very well.”

“I 'd try to be a good girl! Could you love me
enough to make up?”

He told her indistinctly that she always was a good
girl; she never had a whipping from the day her
mother died. She turned away impatiently; then
cried out and fell upon her knees.

“Father, father! I 'm in a great trouble. I have n't
got any mother, any friend, anybody. Nobody helps
me! Nobody knows. I 've been thinking such
things — O, such wicked things — up in my room!
Then I got afraid of myself. You 're good. You love
me. I want you to put your hand on my head and
say, `God bless you, child, and show you how.' ”

Bewildered, he put his hand upon her unbound
hair, and said: “God bless you, child, and show you
how!”

Asenath looked at the old withered hand a moment,
as it lay beside her on the bed, kissed it, and went
away.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

There was a scarlet sunrise the next morning. A
pale pink flush stole through a hole in the curtain,
and fell across Asenath's sleeping face, and lay there
like a crown. It woke her, and she threw on her
dress, and sat down for a while on the window-sill, to
watch the coming-on of the day.

The silent city steeped and bathed itself in rosetints;
the river ran red, and the snow crimsoned on
the distant New Hampshire hills; Pemberton, mute
and cold, frowned across the disk of the climbing sun,
and dripped, as she had seen it drip before, with
blood.

The day broke softly, the snow melted, the wind
blew warm from the river. The factory-bell chimed
cheerily, and a few sleepers, in safe, luxurious beds,
were wakened by hearing the girls sing on their way
to work.

Asenath came down with a quiet face. In her communing
with the sunrise helpful things had been spoken
to her. Somehow, she knew not how, the peace of the
day was creeping into her heart. For some reason, she
knew not why, the torment and unrest of the night
were gone. There was a future to be settled, but she
would not trouble herself about that just now. There
was breakfast to get; and the sun shone, and a snowbird
was chirping outside of the door. She noticed
how the tea-kettle hummed, and how well the new
curtain, with the castle and waterfall on it, fitted the
window. She thought that she would scour the closet

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

at night, and surprise her father by finishing those list
slippers. She kissed him when she had tied on the red
hood, and said good-by to Dick, and told them just
where to find the squash-pie for dinner.

When she had closed the twisted gate, and taken a
step or two upon the snow, she came thoughtfully
back. Her father was on his bench, mending one of
Meg Match's shoes. She pushed it gently out of his
hands, sat down upon his lap, and stroked the shaggy
hair away from his forehead.

“Father!”

“Well, what now, Sene? — what now?”

“Sometimes I believe I 've forgotten you a bit, you
know. I think we 're going to be happier after this.
That 's all.”

She went out singing, and he heard the gate shut
again with a click.

Sene was a little dizzy that morning, — the constant
palpitation of the floors always made her dizzy after a
wakeful night, — and so her colored cotton threads
danced out of place, and troubled her.

Del Ivory, working beside her, said, “How the mill
shakes! What 's going on?”

“It 's the new machinery they 're h'isting in,”
observed the overseer, carelessly. “Great improvement,
but heavy, very heavy; they calc'late on getting
it all into place to-day; you 'd better be tending
to your frame, Miss Ivory.”

As the day wore on, the quiet of Asenath's morning

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

deepened. Round and round with the pulleys over her
head she wound her thoughts of Dick. In and out
with her black and dun-colored threads she spun her
future. Pretty Del, just behind her, was twisting a
pattern like a rainbow. She noticed this, and smiled.

“Never mind!” she thought, “I guess God
knows.”

Was He ready “to bless her, and show her how”?
She wondered. If, indeed, it were best that she should
never be Dick's wife, it seemed to her that He would
help her about it. She had been a coward last night;
her blood leaped in her veins with shame at the memory
of it. Did He understand? Did He not know how
she loved Dick, and how hard it was to lose him?

However that might be, she began to feel at rest
about herself. A curious apathy about means and
ways and decisions took possession of her. A bounding
sense that a way of escape was provided from all
her troubles, such as she had when her mother died,
came upon her.

Years before, an unknown workman in South Boston,
casting an iron pillar upon its core, had suffered it
to “float” a little, a very little more, till the thin, unequal
side cooled to the measure of an eighth of an
inch. That man had provided Asenath's way of
escape.

She went out at noon with her luncheon, and found
a place upon the stairs, away from the rest, and sat
there awhile, with her eyes upon the river, thinking.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

She could not help wondering a little, after all, why
God need to have made her so unlike the rest of his
fair handiwork. Del came bounding by, and nodded
at her carelessly. Two young Irish girls, sisters, —
the beauties of the mill, — magnificently colored creatures, —
were singing a little love-song together, while
they tied on their hats to go home.

“There are such pretty things in the world!”
thought poor Sene.

Did anybody speak to her after the girls were gone?
Into her heart these words fell suddenly, “He hath no
form nor comeliness. His visage was so marred more
than any man.”

They clung to her fancy all the afternoon. She
liked the sound of them. She wove them in with her
black and dun colored threads.

The wind began at last to blow chilly up the staircases,
and in at the cracks; the melted drifts out under
the walls to harden; the sun dipped above the dam;
the mill dimmed slowly; shadows crept down between
the frames.

“It 's time for lights,” said Meg Match, and swore
a little at her spools.

Sene, in the pauses of her thinking, heard snatches
of the girls' talk.

“Going to ask out to-morrow, Meg?”

“Guess so, yes; me and Bob Smith we thought
we 'd go to Boston, and come up in the theatre
train.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

“Del Ivory, I want the pattern of your zouave.”

“Did I go to church? No, you don't catch me!
If I slave all the week, I 'll do what I please on Sunday.”

“Hush-sh! There 's the boss looking over here!”

“Kathleen Donnavon, be still with your ghoststories.
There 's one thing in the world I never will
hear about, and that 's dead people.”

“Del,” said Sene, “I think to-morrow —”

She stopped. Something strange had happened to
her frame; it jarred, buzzed, snapped; the threads
untwisted and flew out of place.

“Curious!” she said, and looked up.

Looked up to see her oyerseer turn wildly, clap his
hands to his head, and fall; to hear a shriek from Del
that froze her blood; to see the solid ceiling gape
above her; to see the walls and windows stagger; to
see iron pillars reel, and vast machinery throw up its
helpless, giant arms, and a tangle of human faces
blanch and writhe!

She sprang as the floor sunk. As pillar after pillar
gave way, she bounded up an inclined plane, with the
gulf yawning after her. It gained upon her, leaped
at her, caught her; beyond were the stairs and an
open door; she threw out her arms, and struggled on
with hands and knees, tripped in the gearing, and saw,
as she fell, a square, oaken beam above her yield and
crash; it was of a fresh red color; she dimly wondered
why, — as she felt her hands slip, her knees

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

slide, support, time, place, and reason, go utterly
out.

At ten minutes before five, on Tuesday, the tenth of
January, the Pemberton Mill, all hands being at the
time on duty, fell to the ground.

So the record flashed over the telegraph wires,
sprang into large type in the newspapers, passed from
lip to lip, a nine days' wonder, gave place to the successful
candidate, and the muttering South, and was
forgotten.

Who shall say what it was to the seven hundred
and fifty souls who were buried in the ruins? What
to the eighty-eight who died that death of exquisite
agony? What to the wrecks of men and women who
endure unto this day a life that is worse than death?
What to that architect and engineer who, when the
fatal pillars were first delivered to them for inspection,
had found one broken under their eyes, yet accepted
the contract, and built with them a mill whose thin
walls and wide, unsupported stretches might have tottered
over massive columns and on flawless ore?

One that we love may go upon battle-ground, and
we are ready for the worst: we have said our goodbys;
our hearts wait and pray: it is his life, not his
death, which is the surprise. But that he should go
out to his safe, daily, commonplace occupations, unnoticed
and uncaressed, — scolded a little, perhaps,
because he leaves the door open, and tells us how cross

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

we are this morning; and they bring him up the steps
by and by, a mangled mass of death and horror, —
that is hard.

Old Martyn, working at Meg Match's shoes, — she
was never to wear those shoes, poor Meg! — heard, at
ten minutes before five, what he thought to be the
rumble of an earthquake under his very feet, and
stood with bated breath, waiting for the crash. As
nothing further appeared to happen, he took his stick
and limped out into the street.

A vast crowd surged through it from end to end.
Women with white lips were counting the mills, —
Pacific, Atlantic, Washington, — Pemberton? Where
was Pemberton?

Where Pemberton had winked its many eyes last
night, and hummed with its iron lips this noon, a
cloud of dust, black, silent, horrible, puffed a hundred
feet into the air.

Asenath opened her eyes after a time. Beautiful
green and purple lights had been dancing about her,
but she had had no thoughts. It occurred to her now
that she must have been struck upon the head. The
church-clocks were striking eight. A bonfire which
had been built at a distance, to light the citizens in
the work of rescue, cast a little gleam in through the
débris across her two hands, which lay clasped together
at her side. One of her fingers, she saw, was
gone; it was the finger which held Dick's little engagement
ring. The red beam lay across her

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

forehead, and drops dripped from it upon her eyes. Her
feet, still tangled in the gearing which had tripped her,
were buried beneath a pile of bricks.

A broad piece of flooring, that had fallen slantwise,
roofed her in, and saved her from the mass of ironwork
overhead, which would have crushed the breath
out of Titans. Fragments of looms, shafts, and pillars
were in heaps about. Some one whom she could not
see was dying just behind her. A little girl who
worked in her room — a mere child — was crying, between
her groans, for her mother. Del Ivory sat in a
little open space, cushioned about with reels of cotton;
she had a shallow gash upon her cheek; she was
wringing her hands. They were at work from the
outside, sawing entrances through the labyrinth of
planks. A dead woman lay close by, and Sene saw
them draw her out. It was Meg Match. One of the
pretty Irish girls was crushed quite out of sight; only
one hand was free; she moved it feebly. They could
hear her calling for Jimmy Mahoney, Jimmy Mahoney!
and would they be sure and give him back the
handkerchief? Poor Jimmy Mahoney! By and by
she called no more; and in a little while the hand was
still. On the other side of the slanted flooring some
one prayed aloud. She had a little baby at home. She
was asking God to take care of it for her. “For
Christ's sake,” she said. Sene listened long for the
Amen, but it was never spoken. Beyond, they dug
a man out from under a dead body, unhurt. He

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

crawled to his feet, and broke into furious blasphemies.

As consciousness came fully, agony grew. Sene
shut her lips and folded her bleeding hands together,
and uttered no cry. Del did screaming enough for
two, she thought. She pondered things calmly as the
night deepened, and the words that the workers outside
were saying came brokenly to her. Her hurt,
she knew, was not unto death; but it must be cared
for before very long; how far could she support this
slow bleeding away? And what were the chances
that they could hew their way to her without crushing
her?

She thought of her father, of Dick; of the bright
little kitchen and supper-table set for three; of the song
that she had sung in the flush of the morning. Life—
even her life — grew sweet, now that it was slipping
from her.

Del cried presently, that they were cutting them
out. The glare of the bonfires struck through an
opening; saws and axes flashed; voices grew distinct.

“They never can get at me,” said Sene. “I must
be able to crawl. If you could get some of those
bricks off of my feet, Del!”

Del took off two or three in a frightened way; then,
seeing the blood on them, sat down and cried.

A Scotch girl, with one arm shattered, crept up and
removed the pile, then fainted.

The opening broadened, brightened; the sweet

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

night-wind blew in; the safe night-sky shone through.
Sene's heart leaped within her. Out in the wind and
under the sky she should stand again, after all! Back
in the little kitchen, where the sun shone, and she
could sing a song, there would yet be a place for her.
She worked her head from under the beam, and raised
herself upon her elbow.

At that moment she heard a cry:

“Fire! fire! God Almighty help them, — the
ruins are on fire
!”

A man working over the débris from the outside
had taken the notion — it being rather dark just there—
to carry a lantern with him.

“For God's sake,” a voice cried from the crowd,
“don't stay there with that light!”

But before the words had died upon the air, it was
the dreadful fate of the man with the lantern to let it
fall, — and it broke upon the ruined mass.

That was at nine o'clock. What there was to see
from then till morning could never be told or forgotten.

A network twenty feet high, of rods and girders,
of beams, pillars, stairways, gearing, roofing, ceiling,
walling; wrecks of looms, shafts, twisters, pulleys,
bobbins, mules, locked and interwoven; wrecks of
human creatures wedged in; a face that you know
turned up at you from some pit which twenty-four
hours' hewing could not open; a voice that you know

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

crying after you from God knows where; a mass of
long, fair hair visible here, a foot there, three fingers
of a hand over there; the snow bright-red under
foot; charred limbs and headless trunks tossed about;
strong men carrying covered things by you, at sight
of which other strong men have fainted; the little
yellow jet that flared up, and died in smoke, and
flared again, leaped out, licked the cotton-bales, tasted
the oiled machinery, crunched the netted wood, danced
on the heaped-up stone, threw its cruel arms high into
the night, roared for joy at helpless firemen, and
swallowed wreck, death, and life together out of your
sight, — the lurid thing stands alone in the gallery of
tragedy.

“Del,” said Sene, presently, “I smell the smoke.”
And in a little while, “How red it is growing away
over there at the left!”

To lie here and watch the hideous redness crawling
after her, springing at her! — it had seemed greater
than reason could bear, at first.

Now it did not trouble her. She grew a little faint,
and her thoughts wandered. She put her head down
upon her arm, and shut her eyes. Dreamily she heard
them saying a dreadful thing outside, about one of the
overseers; at the alarm of fire he had cut his throat,
and before the flames touched him he was taken out.
Dreamily she heard Del cry that the shaft behind the
heap of reels was growing hot. Dreamily she saw a
tiny puff of smoke struggle through the cracks of a
broken fly-frame.

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

They were working to save her, with rigid, stern
faces. A plank snapped, a rod yielded; they drew
out the Scotch girl; her hair was singed; then a man
with blood upon his face and wrists held down his
arms.

“There 's time for one more! God save the rest
of ye, — I can't!”

Del sprang; then stopped, — even Del, — stopped
ashamed, and looked back at the cripple.

Asenath at this sat up erect. The latent heroism
in her awoke. All her thoughts grew clear and bright.
The tangled skein of her perplexed and troubled winter
unwound suddenly. This, then, was the way.
It was better so. God had provided himself a lamb
for the burnt-offering.

So she said, “Go, Del, and tell him I sent you with
my dear love, and that it 's all right.”

And Del at the first word went.

Sene sat and watched them draw her out; it was
a slow process; the loose sleeve of her factory sack
was scorched.

Somebody at work outside turned suddenly and
caught her. It was Dick. The love which he had
fought so long broke free of barrier in that hour. He
kissed her pink arm where the burnt sleeve fell off.
He uttered a cry at the blood upon her face. She
turned faint with the sense of safety; and, with a face
as white as her own, he bore her away in his arms to
the hospital, over the crimson snow.

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

Asenath looked out through the glare and smoke
with parched lips. For a scratch upon the girl's smooth
cheek, he had quite forgotten her. They had left her,
tombed alive here in this furnace, and gone their happy
way. Yet it gave her a curious sense of relief and
triumph. If this were all that she could be to him,
the thing which she had done was right, quite right.
God must have known. She turned away, and shut
her eyes again.

When she opened them, neither Dick, nor Del, nor
crimsoned snow, nor sky, were there; only the smoke
writhing up a pillar of blood-red flame.

The child who had called for her mother began to
sob out that she was afraid to die alone.

“Come here, Molly,” said Sene. “Can you crawl
around?”

Molly crawled around.

“Put your head in my lap, and your arms about
my waist, and I will put my hands in yours, — so.
There! I guess that 's better.”

But they had not given them up yet. In the still
unburnt rubbish at the right, some one had wrenched
an opening within a foot of Sene's face. They clawed
at the solid iron pintles like savage things. A fireman
fainted in the glow.

“Give it up!” cried the crowd from behind. “It
can't be done! Fall back!” — then hushed, awestruck.

An old man was crawling along upon his hands and

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

knees over the heated bricks. He was a very old
man. His gray hair blew about in the wind.

“I want my little gal!” he said. “Can't anybody
tell me where to find my little gal?”

A rough-looking young fellow pointed in perfect
silence through the smoke.

“I 'll have her out yet. I 'm an old man, but I
can help. She 's my little gal, ye see. Hand me
that there dipper of water; it 'll keep her from choking,
may be. Now! Keep cheery, Sene! Your old
father 'll get ye out. Keep up good heart, child!
That 's it!”

“It 's no use, father. Don't feel bad, father. I
don't mind it very much.”

He hacked at the timber; he tried to laugh; he
bewildered himself with cheerful words.

“No more ye need n't, Senath, for it 'll be over in
a minute. Don't be downcast yet! We'll have ye
safe at home before ye know it. Drink a little more
water, — do now! They 'll get at ye now, sure!”

But above the crackle and the roar a woman's voice
rang out like a bell: —

“We 're going home, to die no more.”

A child's notes quavered in the chorus. From sealed
and unseen graves, white young lips swelled the glad
refrain, —

“We 're going, going home.”

The crawling smoke turned yellow, turned red.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

Voice after voice broke and hushed utterly. One only
sang on like silver. It flung defiance down at death.
It chimed into the lurid sky without a tremor. For
one stood beside her in the furnace, and his form was
like unto the form of the Son of God. Their eyes
met. Why should not Asenath sing?

“Senath!” cried the old man out upon the burning
bricks; he was scorched now, from his gray hair to
his patched boots.

The answer came triumphantly, —

“To die no more, no more, no more!”

“Sene! little Sene!”

But some one pulled him back.

-- --

p472-103 NIGHT-WATCHES.

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

Keturah wishes to state primarily that she is goodnatured.
She thinks it necessary to make this statement,
lest, after having heard her story, you should,
however polite you might be about it, in your heart of
hearts suspect her capable not only of allowing her
angry passions to rise, but of permitting them to boil
over “in tempestuous fury wild and unrestrained.”
If it were an orthodox remark, she would also add,
from like motives of self-defence, that she is not in the
habit of swearing.

Are you accustomed, O tender-hearted reader, to
spend your nights, as a habit, with your eyes open or
shut? On the answer to this question depends her
sole hope of appreciation and sympathy.

She begs you will understand that she does not
mean you, the be-ribboned and be-spangled and be-rouged
frequenter of ball and soirée, with your well-taught,
drooping lashes, or wide girl's eyes untamed
and wondering, your flushing color, and your pulse up
to a hundred. You are very pretty for your pains, —
O, to be sure you are very pretty! She has not the
heart to scold you, though you are dancing and

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

singing and flirting away your golden nights, your restful,
young nights, that never come but once, — though you
are dancing and singing and flirting yourselves merrily
into your grave. She would like to put in a plea before
the eloquence of which Cicero and Demosthenes,
Beecher and Sumner, should pale like wax-lights before
the sun, for the new fashion said to be obtaining
in New York, that the soirée shall give place to the
matinée, at which the guests shall assemble at four
o'clock in the afternoon, and are expected to go home
at seven or eight. That would be not only civilized,
it would be millennial.

But Keturah is perfectly aware that you will do as
you will. If the excitement of the “wee sma' hours
ayont the twal” prove preferable to a quiet evening at
home, and a good, Christian, healthy sleep after it,
why the “sma' hours” it will be. If you will do it, it
is “none of her funerals,” as the small boy remarked.
Only she particularly requests you not to insult her by
offering her your sympathy. Wait till you know what
forty-eight mortal, wide-awake, staring, whirring, unutterable
hours mean.

Listen to her mournful tale; and, while you listen,
let your head become fountains of water, and your
eyes rivers of tears for her, and for all who are doomed
to reside in her immediate vicinity.

“Tired nature's sweet restorer,” as the newspapers,
in a sudden and severe poetical attack, remarked of
Jeff Davis, “refuses to bless” Keturah, except as her

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

own sweet will inclines her. They have a continuous
lover's quarrel, exceedingly bitter while it rages, exceedingly
sweet when it is made up. Keturah attends
a perfectly grave and unimpeachable lecture, — the
Restorer pouts and goes off in a huff for twenty-four
hours. Keturah undertakes at seven o'clock a concert, —
announced as Mendelssohn Quintette, proving
to be Gilmore's Brassiest, — and nothing hears she of
My Lady till two o'clock, A. M. Keturah spends an
hour at a prayer-meeting, on a pine bench that may
have heard of cushions, but certainly has never seen
one face to face; and comes home at eight o'clock to
the pleasing discovery that the fair enslaver has taken
some doctrinal offence, and vanished utterly.

Though lost to sight she 's still to memory dear, and
Keturah penitently betakes herself to the seeking of
her in those ingenious ways which she has learned at
the school of a melancholy experience. A table and a
kerosene lamp are brought into requisition; also a
book. If it is n't the Dictionary, it is Cruden's Concordance.
If these prove too exciting, it is Edwards
on the Will. Light reading is strictly forbidden. Congressional
Reports are sometimes efficacious, as well
as Martin F. Tupper, and somebody's “Sphere of
Woman.”

There is one single possibility out of ten that this
treatment will produce drowsiness. There are nine
probabilities to the contrary. The possibility is worth
trying for, and trying hard for; but if it results in the

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

sudden flight of President Edwards across the room, a
severe banging of the “Sphere of Woman” against
the wall, and the total disappearance of Cruden's Concordance
beneath the bed, Keturah is not in the least
surprised. It is altogether too familiar a result to
elicit remark. It simply occasions a fresh growth to a
horrible resolution that she has been slowly forming for
years.

Some day she will write a book. The publishers
shall nap over it, and accept it with pleasure. The
drowsy printers shall set up its type with their
usual unerring exactness. The proof-readers shall
correct it in their dreams. Customers in the bookstores
shall nod at the sight of its binding. Its readers
shall dose at its Preface. Sleepless old age, sharp
and unrelieved pain, youth sorrowful before the time,
shall seek it out, shall flock unto the counters of its
fortunate publishers (she has three firms in her mind's
eye; one in Boston, one in New York, and one in
Philadelphia; but who the happy men are to be is
not yet definitely decided), who shall waste their inheritance
in distributing it throughout the length and
breadth of a grateful continent. Physicians from
everywhere under the sun, who have proved the
fickleness of hyoscyamus, of hops, of Dover's powders,
of opium, of morphine, of laudanum, of hidden virtues
of herbs of the field, and minerals from the rock, and
gases from the air; who know the secrets of all the
pitying earth, and, behold, it is vanity of vanities, shall

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

line their hospitals, cram their offices, stuff their bottles,
with the new universal panacea and blessing to
suffering humanity.

And Keturah can keep a resolution.

Her literary occupation disposed of, in the summary
manner referred to, she runs through the roll of her
reserve force, and their name is Legion. She composes
herself, in an attitude of rest, with a handkerchief
tied over her eyes to keep them shut, blows her
lamp out instead of screwing it out, strangles awhile
in the gas, and begins to repeat her alphabet, which,
owing to like stern necessity, she has fortunately never
forgotten. She says it forward; she says it backward;
she begins at the middle and goes up; she begins at
the middle and goes down; she rattles it through in
French, she groans it through in German, she falters
it through in Greek. She attempts the numerationtable,
flounders somewhere in the quadrillions, and forgets
where she left off. She watches an interminable
flock of sheep jump over a wall till her head spins.
There always seem to be so many more where the last
one came from. She listens to oar-beats, and drumbeats,
and heart-beats. She improvises sonatas and
gallopades, oratorios and mazourkas. She perpetrates
the title and first line of an epic poem, goes through
the alphabet for a rhyme, and none appearing, she repeats
the first line by way of encouragement. But all
in vain.

With a silence that speaks unspeakable things, she

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

rises solemnly, and seeks the pantry in darkness that
may be felt. At the bottom of the stairs she steps
with her whole weight flat upon something that
squirms, and is warm, and turns over, and utters a
cry that makes night hideous. O, nothing but the cat,
that is all! The pantry proves to be well stocked
with bread, but not another mortal thing. Now, if
there is anything Keturah particularly dislikes, it is
dry bread. Accordingly, with a remark which is intended
for Love's ear alone, she gropes her way to the
cellar door, which is unexpectedly open, pitches headfirst
into the cavity, and makes the descent of half the
stairs in an easy and graceful manner, chiefly with her
elbows. She reaches the ground after an interval,
steps splash into a pool of water, knocks over a mop,
and embraces a tall cider barrel with her groping arms.
After a little wandering about among ash-bins and
apple-bins, reservoirs and coal-heaps and cobwebs, she
discovers the hanging-shelf which has been the ignis
fatuus
of her search. Something extremely cold crossing
her shoeless feet at this crisis suggests pleasant
fancies of a rat. Keturah is ashamed to confess that
she has never in all the days of the years of her pilgrimage
set eyes upon a rat. Depending solely upon
her imagination, her conception of that animal is a
cross between an alligator and a jaguar. She stands
her ground manfully, however, and is happy to state
that she did not faint.

In the agitation consequent upon this incident she

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

butters her bread with the lard, and takes an enormous
bite on the way up stairs. She seeks no more refreshment
that night.

One resort alone is left. With a despairing sigh
she turns the great faucet of the bath-tub and holds
her head under it till she is upon the verge of a
watery grave. This experiment is her forlorn hope.
Perhaps about three or four o'clock she falls into a
series of jerky naps, and dreams that she is editor of
a popular Hebrew magazine, wandering frantically
through a warehouse full of aspirant MSS. (chiefly
from the junior classes of theological seminaries) of
which she cannot translate a letter.

Of the tenth of Keturah's unearthly experiences, —
of the number of times she has been taken for a robber,
and chased by the entire roused and bewildered
family, with loaded guns; of the pans of milk she has
upset, the crockery whose hopes she has untimely
shattered, the skulls she has cracked against open
doors, the rocking-chairs she has stumbled over and
apostrophized in her own meek way; of the neighbors
she has frightened out of town by her perambulations;
of the alarms of fire she has raised, pacing the wood-shed
with a lantern for exercise stormy nights; of all
the possible and impossible corners and crevices in
which she has sought repose, (she has slept on every
sofa in every room in the house, and once she spent a
whole night on a closet shelf); of the amiable condition
of her mornings, and the terror she is fast becoming

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

to family, Church, and State, the time would fail her
to tell. Were she to “let slip the dogs of war,” and
relate a modicum of the agonies she undergoes, —
how the stamping of a neighbor's horse on a barn floor
will drive every solitary wink of sleep from her eyes
and slumber from her eyelids; the nibbling of a mouse
in some un-get-at-able place in the wall prove torture;
the rattling of a pane of glass, ticking of a
clock, or pattering of rain-drops, as effective as a cannon;
a guest in the “spare room” with a musical
“love of a baby,” something far different from a blessing,
and a tolerably windy night, one lengthened
vigil long drawn out, — the liberal public would cry,
“Forbear!” It becomes really an interesting science
to learn how slight a thing will utterly deprive an unfortunate
creature of the great necessity of life; but
this article not being a scientific treatise, that must
be left to the sympathizing imagination.

Keturah feels compelled, however, to relate the
story of two memorable nights, of which the only
wonder is that she has lived to tell the tale.

Every incident is stamped indelibly upon her brain.
It is wrought in letters of fire. “While memory
holds a seat in this distracted globe,” it shall not,
cannot be forgotten.

It was a night in June, — sultry, gasping, fearful.
Keturah went to her own room, as is her custom, at
the Puritanic hour of nine. Sleep, for a couple of
hours, being out of the question, she threw wide her

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

doors and windows, and betook herself to her writingdesk.
A story for a magazine, which it was imperative
should be finished to-morrow, appealed to her
already partially stupefied brain. She forced her unwilling
pen into the service, whisked the table round
into the draught, and began. In about five minutes
the sibyl caught the inspiration of her god, and heat
and sleeplessness were alike forgotten. This sounds
very poetic, but it was n't at all. Keturah regrets to
say that she had on a very unbecoming green wrapper,
and several ink-spots on her fingers.

It was a very thrilling and original story, and it
came, as all thrilling and original stories must come,
to a crisis. Seraphina found Theodore kissing the
hand of Celeste in the woods. Keturah became excited.

“`O Theodore!' whispered the unhappy maiden to
the moaning trees. `O Theodore, my —”'

Whir! buzz! swosh! came something through the
window into the lamp, and down squirming into the
ink-bottle. Keturah jumped. If you have half the
horror of those great June beetles that she has, you
will know how she jumped. She emptied the entire
contents of the ink-bottle out of the window, closed
her blinds, and began again.

“`Theodore,' said Seraphina.

“`Seraphina,' said Theodore.” Jump the second!
There he was, — not Theodore, but the beetle, —
whirring round the lamp, and buzzing down into her

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

lap. Had n't he been burned in the light, drowned
in the ink, speared with the pen, and crushed by falling
from the window? Yet there he was, or the
ghost of him, fluttering his inky wings into her very
eyes, and walking leisurely across the smooth, fair
page that waited to be inscribed with Seraphina's woe.
Nerved by despair, Keturah did a horrible thing.
Never before or since has she been known to accomplish
it. She put him down on the floor and stepped
on him. She repented of the act in dust and ashes.
Before she could get across the room to close the window
ten more had come to his funeral. To describe
the horrors of the ensuing hour she has no words.
She put them out of the window, — they came directly
back. She drowned them in the wash-bowl, —
they fluttered, and sputtered, and buzzed up into
the air. She killed them in corners, — they came to
life under her very eyes. She caught them in her
handkerchief and tied them up tight, — they crawled
out before she could get them in. She shut the cover
of the wash-stand down on them, — she looked in
awhile after and there was not one to be seen. All
ten of the great blundering creatures were knocking
their brains out against the ceiling. After the endurance
of terrors that came very near turning her hair
gray, she had pushed the last one out on the balcony,
shut the window, and was gasping away in the airless
room, her first momentary sense of security, when
there struck upon her agonized ear a fiendish buzzing,

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

and three of them came whirling back through a crack
about as large as a knitting-needle. No mortal beetle
could have come through it. Keturah turned pale
and let them alone.

The clock was striking eleven when quiet was at
last restored, and the exhausted sufferer began to
think of sleep. At this moment she heard a sound
before which her heart sank like lead. You must
know that Keturah has a very near neighbor, Miss
Humdrum by name. Miss Humdrum is a — well, a
very excellent and pious old lady, who keeps a one-eyed
servant and three cats; and the sound which
Keturah heard was Miss Humdrum's cats.

Keturah descended to the wood-shed, armed herself
with a huge oaken log, and sallied out into the garden,
with a horrible sang-froid that only long familiarity
with her errand could have engendered. It was
Egyptian darkness; but her practised eye discerned,
or thought it discerned, a white cat upon the top of
the high wooden fence. Keturah smiled a ghastly
smile, and fired. Now she never yet in her life
threw anything anywhere, under any circumstances,
that did not go exactly in the opposite direction from
what she wanted to have it. This occasion proved no
exception. The cat jumped, and sprang over, and
disappeared. The stick went exactly into the middle
of the fence. Keturah cannot suppose that the last
trump will be capable of making a louder noise. She
stood transfixed. One cry alone broke the hideous
silence.

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

O Lord!” in an unmistakably Irish, half-wakened
howl, from the open window of the one-eyed servant's
room. “Only that, and nothing more.”

Keturah returned to her apartment, a sadder if not
a wiser woman. Marius among the ruins of Carthage,
Napoleon at St. Helena, M'Clellan in Europe, have
henceforth and forever her sympathy.

She thinks it was precisely five minutes after her
return, during which the happy stillness that seemed
to rest upon nature without and nature within had
whispered faint promises of coming rest, that there
suddenly broke upon it a hoarse, deep, unearthly
breathing. So hoarse, so deep, so unearthly, and so
directly underneath her window, that for about ten
seconds Keturah sat paralyzed. There was but one
thing it could be. A travelling menagerie in town
had lost its Polish wolf that very day. This was the
Polish wolf.

The horrible panting, like the panting of a famished
creature, came nearer, grew louder, grew hoarser.
The animal had found a bone in the grass, and was
crunching it in his ghastly way. Then she could
hear him sniffing at the door.

And Amram's room was on the lower story! Perhaps
wolves climbed in at windows!

The awful thought roused Keturah from the stupor
of her terror. She was no coward. She would face
the fearful sight. She would call and warn him at
any risk. She faltered out upon the balcony. She

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

leaned over the railing. She gazed breathlessly down
into the darkness.

A cow.

Another cow.

Three cows.

Keturah sat down on the window-sill in the calm of
despair.

It was succeeded by a storm. She concludes that
she was about five seconds on the passage from her
room to the garden. With “hair flotant, and arms
disclosed,” like the harpies of heraldic device, she
rushed up to the invaders — and stopped. Exactly
what was to be done? Three great stupid, browsing,
contented cows versus one lone, lorn woman. For
about one minute Keturah would not have wagered
her fortune on the woman. But it is not her custom
to “say die,” and after some reflection she ventured
on a manful command.

“Go away! Go! go!” The stentorian remark
caused a result for which she was, to say the least,
unprepared. The creatures coolly turned about and
walked directly up to her. To be sure. Why not?
Is it not a part of our outrageous Yankee nomenclature
to teach cows to come to you when you tell them
to go away? How Keturah, country born and bred,
could have even momentarily forgotten so clear and
simple a principle of philology, remains a mystery to
this day. A little reflection convinced her of the only
logical way of ridding herself of her guests.

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

Accordingly, she walked a little way behind them and tried
again.

“Come here, sir! Come, good fellow! Wh-e-e!
come here!”

Three great wooden heads lifted themselves slowly,
and three pairs of soft, sleepy eyes looked at her, and
the beasts returned to their clover and stood stock-still.

What was to be done? You could go behind and
push them. Or you could go in front and pull them
by the horns.

`Neither of these methods exactly striking Keturah's
fancy, she took up a little chip and threw at them;
also a piece of coal and a handful of pebbles. These
gigantic efforts proving to be fruitless, she sat down on
the grass and looked at them. The heartless creatures
resisted even that appeal.

At this crisis of her woes one of Keturah's many
brilliant thoughts came to her relief. She hastened
upon the wings of the wind to her infallible resort, the
wood-shed, and filled her arms up to the chin with
pine knots. Thus equipped, she started afresh to the
conflict. It is recorded that out of twenty of those
sticks, thrown with savage and direful intent, only one
hit. It is, however, recorded that the enemy dispersed,
after being valiantly pursued around the house,
out of the front gate (where one stuck, and got through
with the greatest difficulty), and for a quarter of a
mile down the street. In the course of the rout Keturah
tripped on her dress only six times, and fell flat

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

but four. One pleasing little incident gave delightful
variety to the scene. A particularly frisky and cloverloving
white cow, whose heart yearned after the apples
of Sodom, turned about in the road without any
warning whatever and showed fight. Keturah adopted
a sudden resolution to return home “across lots,”
and climbed the nearest stone-wall with considerable
empressement. Exactly half-way over she was surprised
to find herself gasping among the low-hanging
boughs of a butternut-tree, where she hung like Absalom
of old, between heaven and earth. She would
like to state, in this connection, that she always had too
much vanity to wear a waterfall; so she still retains
a portion of her original hair.

However, she returned victorious over the silent
dew-laden fields and down into the garden paths,
where she paced for two hours back and forth among
the aromatic perfumes of the great yellow June lilies.
There might have been a bit of poetry in it under
other circumstances, but Keturah was not poetically
inclined on that occasion. The events of the night
had so roused her soul within her, that exercise unto
exhaustion was her sole remaining hope of sleep.

At about two o'clock she crawled faintly upstairs
again, and had just fallen asleep with her head on the
window-sill, when a wandering dog had to come directly
under the window, and sit there and bark for
half an hour at a rake-handle.

Keturah made no other effort to fight her destiny.

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

Determined to meet it heroically, she put a chair precisely
into the middle of the room, and sat up straight
in it, till she heard the birds sing. Somewhere about
that epoch she fell into a doze with one eye open,
when a terrific peal of thunder started her to her feet.
It was Patsy knocking at the door to announce that
her breakfast was cold.

In the ghastly condition of the following day the
story was finished and sent off. It was on this occasion
that the patient and long-enduring editor ventured
mildly to suggest, that when, by a thrilling and
horrible mischance, Seraphina's lovely hand came between
a log of wood and the full force of Theodore's
hatchet, the result might have been more disastrous
than the loss of a finger-nail. Alas! even his editorial
omniscience did not know — how could it? — the
story of that night. Keturah forgave him.

It is perhaps worthy of mention that Miss Humdrum
appeared promptly at eight o'clock the next
morning, with her handkerchief at her eyes.

“My Star-spangled Banner has met with her decease,
Ketury.”

“Indeed! How very sad!”

“Yes. She has met with her decease. Under very
peculiar circumstances, Ketury.”

“Oh!” said Ketury, hunting for her own handkerchief;
finding three in her pocket, she brought them all
into requisition.

“And I feel it my duty to inquire,” said Miss

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

Humdrum, “whether it may happen that you know anything
about the event, Ketury.”

“I?” said Keturah, weeping, “I did n't know she
was dead even! Dear Miss Humdrum, you are indeed
afflicted.”

“But I feel compelled to say,” pursued Miss Humdrum,
eying this wretched hypocrite severely, “that
my girl Jemimy did hear somebody fire a gun or a
cannon or something out in your garden last night,
and she scar't out of her wits, and my poor cat found
cold under the hogshead this morning, Ketury.”

“Miss Humdrum,” said Keturah, “I cannot, in
justice to myself, answer such insinuations, further
than to say that Amram never allows the gun to go
out of his own room. The cannon we keep in the
cellar.”

“Oh!” said Miss Humdrum, with horrible suspicion
in her eyes. “Well, I hope you have n't it on
your conscience, I 'm sure. Good morning.”

It had been the ambition of Keturah's life to see a
burglar. The second of the memorable nights referred
to crowned this ambition by not only one burglar,
but two. She it was who discovered them, she
who frightened them away, and nobody but she ever
saw them. She confesses to a natural and unconquerable
pride in them. It came about on this wise: —

It was one of Keturah's wide-awake nights, and she
had been wandering off into the fields at the foot of
the garden, where it was safe and still. There is, by

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

the way, a peculiar awe in the utter hush of the earliest
morning hours, of which no one can know who
has not familiarized himself with it in all its moods.
A solitary walk in a solitary place, with the great
world sleeping about you, and the great skies throbbing
above you, and the long unrest of the panting
summer night, fading into the cool of dews, and pure
gray dawns, has in it something of what Mr. Robertson
calls “God's silence.”

Once, on one of these lonely rambles, Keturah
found away in the fields, under the shadow of an old
stone-wall, a baby's grave. It had no headstone to
tell its story, and the weeds and brambles of many
years had overgrown it. Keturah is not of a romantic
disposition, especially on her midnight tramps, but
she sat down by the little nameless thing, and looked
from it to the arch of eternal stars that, summer and
winter, seed-time and harvest, kept steadfast watch
over it, and was very still.

It is one of the standing grievances of her life that
Amram, while never taking the trouble to go and look,
insists upon it that was nothing but somebody's pet
dog. She knows better.

On this particular night, Keturah, in coming up
from the garden to return to the house, had a dim impression
that something crossed the walk in front of
her and disappeared among the rustling trees. The
impression was sufficiently strong to keep her sitting
up for half an hour at her window, under the feeling

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

that an ounce of prevention was worth a pound of
cure. She has indeed been asked why she did not
reconnoitre the rustling trees upon the spot. She
considers that would have been an exceedingly poor
stroke of policy, and of an impolitic thing Keturah is
not capable. She sees far and plans deep. Supposing
she had gone and been shot through the head,
where would have been the fun of her burglars? To
yield a life-long aspiration at the very moment that it
is within grasp, was too much to ask even of Keturah.

Words cannot describe the sensations of the moment,
when that half-hour was rewarded by the sight of two
stealthy, cat-like figures, creeping out from among the
trees. A tall man and a little man, and both with
very unbanditti-like straw-hats on.

Now, if Keturah has a horror in this world, it is
that delicate play of the emotions commonly known
as “woman's nonsense.” And therefore did she sit
still for three mortal minutes, with her burglars making
tracks for the kitchen window under her very
eyes, in order to prove to herself and an incredulous
public, beyond all shadow of doubt or suspicion, that
they were robbers and not dreams; actual flesh and
blood, not nightmares; unmistakable hats and coats in
a place where hats and coats ought not to be, not
clothes-lines and pumps. She tried hard to make
Amram and the Paterfamilias out of them. Who
knew but they also, by some unheard-of revolution in
all the laws of nature, were on an exploring expedition

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

after truant sleep? She struggled manfully after the
conviction that they were innocent and unimpeachable
neighbors, cutting the short way home across the fields
from some remarkably late prayer-meeting. She agonized
after the belief that they were two of Patsy's
sweethearts, come for the commendable purpose of
serenading her.

In fact they were almost in the house before this
remarkable female was prepared to trust the evidence
of her own senses.

But when suspense gloomed into certainty, Keturah
is happy to say that she was grandly equal to the occasion.
She slammed open her blinds with an emphasis,
and lighted her lamp with a burnt match.

The men jumped, and dodged, and ran, and hid
behind the trees, in the most approved manner of
burglars, who flee when no woman pursueth; and
Keturah, being of far too generous a disposition to
enjoy the pleasure of their capture unshared, lost no
time in hammering at Amram's door.

“Amram!”

No answer.

Amram!”

Silence.

“Am-ram!

“Oh! Ugh! Who — ”

Silence again.

“Amram, wake up! Come out here — quick!”

“O-o-oh, yes. Who 's there?”

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

“I.”

“I?”

“Keturah.”

“Keturah?”

“Amram, be quick, or we shall all have our throats
cut! There are some men in the garden.”

“Hey?”

Men in the garden!”

“Men?”

“In the garden!

“Garden?”

Keturah can bear a great deal, but there comes a
limit even to her proverbial patience. She burst open
the door without ceremony, and is under the impression
that Amram received a shaking such as even his
tender youth was a stranger to. It effectually woke
him to consciousness, as well as to the gasping and
particularly senseless remark, “What on earth was she
wringing his neck for?” As if he might n't have
known! She has the satisfaction of remembering that
he was asked in return, “Did he expect a solitary unprotected
female to keep all his murderers away from
him, as well as those wolves she drove off the other
night?”

However, there was no time to be wasted in tender
words, and before a woman could have winked, Amram
made his appearance dressed and armed and sarcastically
incredulous. Keturah grasped the pistol,
and followed him at a respectful distance. Stay in

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

the house and hold the light? Catch her! She
would take the light with her, and the house too, if
necessary, but she would be in at the death.

She wishes Mr. Darley were on hand, to immortalize
the picture they made, scouring the premises
after those disobliging burglars, — especially Keturah,
in the green wrapper, with her hair rolled all up in a
huge knob on top of her head, to keep it out of the
way, and her pistol held out at arm's-length, pointed
falteringly, directly at the stars. She will inform the
reader confidentially — tell it not in Gath — of a humiliating
discovery she made exactly four weeks afterward,
and which she has never before imparted to a
human creature, — it was n't loaded.

Well, they peered behind every door, they glared
into every shadow, they squeezed into every crack,
they dashed into every corner, they listened at every
cranny and crevice, step and turn. But not a burglar!
Of course not. A regiment might have run away
while Amram was waking up.

Keturah thinks it will hardly be credited that this
hopeful person dared to suggest and dares to maintain
that it was Cats!

But she must draw the story of her afflictions to a
close. And lest her “solid” reader's eyes reject the
rambling recital as utterly unworthy the honor of their
notice, she is tempted to whittle it down to a moral
before saying farewell. For you must know that Keturah
has learned several things from her mournful
experience.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

1. That every individual of her acquaintance, male
and female, aged and youthful, orthodox and heretical,
who sleeps regularly nine hours out of the twenty-four,
has his or her own especial specimen recipe of a
“perfectly harmless anodyne” to offer, with advice
thrown in.

2. That nothing ever yet put her to sleep but a
merciful Providence.

3. A great respect for Job.

4. That the notion commonly and conscientiously
received by very excellent people, that wakeful nights
can and should be spent in prayer, religious meditation,
and general spiritual growth, is all they know
about it. Hours of the extremest bodily and mental
exhaustion, when every nerve is quivering as if laid
bare, and the surface of the brain burning and whirling
to agony, with the reins of control let loose on
every rebellious and every senseless thought, are not
the times most likely to be chosen for the purest communion
with God. To be sure, King David “remembered
Him upon his bed, and meditated upon Him in
the night-watches.” Keturah does not undertake to
contradict Scripture, but she has come to the conclusion
that David was either a very good man, or he
did n't lie awake very often.

But, over and above all, haec fabula docet:

5. That people who can sleep when they want to
should keep Thanksgiving every day in the year.

-- --

p472-126 THE DAY OF MY DEATH. *

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Alison was sitting on a bandbox. She had generally
been sitting on a bandbox for three weeks, — or
on a bushel-basket, or a cupboard shelf, or a pile of
old newspapers, or the baby's bath-tub. On one occasion
it was the baby himself. She mistook him for the
rag-bag.

If ever we had to move again, — which all the
beneficence of the Penates forbid! — my wife should
be locked into the parlor, and a cargo of Irishwomen
turned loose about the premises to “attend to things.”
What it is that women find to do with themselves in
this world I have never yet discovered. They are
always “attending to things.” Whatever that may
mean, I have long ago received it as the only solution
at my command of their superfluous wear and tear,
and worry and flurry, and tears and nerves and headaches.
A fellow may suggest Jane, and obtrude

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

Bridget, and hire Peggy, and run in debt for Mehetable,
and offer to take the baby on 'Change with him,
but has he by a feather's weight lightened Madam's
mysterious burden? My dear sir, don't presume to
expect it. She has just as much to do as she ever
had. In fact, she has a little more. “Strange, you
don't appreciate it! Follow her about one day, and
see for yourself!”

What I started to say, however, was that I thought
it over often, — I mean about that invoice of Irishwomen, —
coming home from the office at night, while
we were moving out of Artichoke Street into Nemo's
Avenue. It is not pleasant to find one's wife always
sitting on a bandbox. I have seen her crawl to her
feet when she heard me coming, and hold on by a
chair, and try her poor little best to look as if she
could stand twenty-four hours longer; she so disliked
that I should find a “used-up looking house” under
any circumstances. But I believe that was worse
than the bandbox.

On this particular night she was too tired even to
crawl. I found her all in a heap in the corner, two
dusters and a wash-cloth in one blue-veined hand, and
a broom in the other; an old corn-colored silk handkerchief
knotted over her hair, — her hair is black,
and the effect was good, — and her little brown calico
aprong-string literally tied to the baby, who was
shrieking at the end of his tether because he could
just not reach the kitten and throw her into the fire.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

On Alison's lap, between a pile of shirts and two piles
of magazines, lay a freshly opened letter. I noticed
that she put it into her pocket before she dropped her
dusters and stood up to lift her face for my kiss. She
forgot about the apron-strings, and the baby tipped up
the wrong way, and hung dangling in mid-air.

After we had taken tea, — that is to say, after we
had drawn around the ironing-board put on two chairs
in the front entry, made the cocoa in a tin dipper,
stirred it with a fork, and cut the bread with a jackknife, —
after the baby was fairly off to bed in a
champagne-basket, and Tip disposed of, his mother
only knew where, we coaxed a consumptive fire into
the parlor grate, and sat down before it in the carpetless,
pictureless, curtainless, blank, bare, soapy room.

“Thank fortune, this is the last night of it!” I
growled, putting my booted feet against the wall,
(my slippers had gone over to the avenue in a water-pail
that morning,) and tipping my chair back drearily, —
my wife “so objects” to the habit!

Allis made no reply, but sat looking thoughtfully,
and with a slightly perplexed and displeased air, into
the sizzling wet wood that snapped and flared and
smoked and hissed and blackened, and did everything
but burn.

“I really don't know what to do about it,” she
broke silence at last.

“I 'm inclined to think there 's nothing better to do
than to look at it.”

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

“No; not the fire. O, I forgot, — I have n't
shown it to you.”

She drew from her pocket the letter which I had
noticed in the afternoon, and laid it upon my knee.
With my hands in my pockets — the room was too
cold to take them out — I read: —

Dear Cousin Alison:

“I have been so lonely since mother died, that my
health, never of the strongest, as you know, has suffered
seriously. My physician tells me that something
is wrong with the periphrastic action, if you know
what that is,” [I suppose Miss Fellows meant the
peristaltic action,] “and prophesies something dreadful,
(I 've forgotten whether it was to be in the head,
or the heart, or the stomach,) if I cannot have change
of air and scene this winter. I should dearly love to
spend some time with you in your new home, (I fancy
it will be drier than the old one,) if convenient to
you. If inconvenient, don't hesitate to say so, of
course. I hope to hear from you soon.

“In haste, your aff. cousin,
Gertrude Fellows. “P. S. — I shall of course insist upon being a
boarder if I come.
“G. F.”

“Hum-m. Insipid sort of letter.”

“Exactly. That 's Gertrude. No more flavor than
a frozen pear. If she had one distinguishing

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

peculiarity, good or bad, I believe I should like her better.
But I 'm sorry for the woman.”

“Sorry enough to stand a winter of her?”

“If we had n't just been through this moving! A
new house and all, — nobody knows how the flues are
yet, or whether we can heat a spare room. She has
n't had a home, though, since Cousin Dorothy died.
But I was thinking about you, you see.”

“O, she can't hurt me. She won't want the library,
I suppose; nor my slippers, and the small bootjack.
Let her come.”

My wife sighed a small sigh of relief out from the
depths of her hospitable heart, and the little matter
was settled and dismissed as lightly as are most little
matters out of which grow the great ones.

I had just begun to dream that night that Gertrude
Fellows, in the shape of a large wilted pear, had
walked in and sat down on a dessert plate, when Allis
gave me a little pinch and woke me.

“My dear, Gertrude has one peculiarity. I never
thought of it till this minute.”

“Confound Gertrude's peculiarities! I want to go
to sleep. Well, let 's have it.”

“Why, you see, she took up with some Spiritualistic
notions after her mother's death; thought she held
communications with her, and all that, Aunt Solomon
says.”

“Stuff and nonsense!”

“Of course. But, Fred, dear, I 'm inclined to

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

think she must have made her sewing-table walk into
the front entry; and Aunt Solomon says the spirits
rapped out the whole of Cousin Dorothy's history on
the mantel-piece, behind those blue china vases, —
you must have noticed them at the funeral, — and not
a human hand within six feet.”

“Alison Hotchkiss!” I said, waking thoroughly, and
sitting up in bed to emphasize the opinion, “when I
hear a spirit rap on my mantel-piece, and see my tables
walk about the front entry, I 'll believe that, — not
before!”

“O, I know it! I 'm not a Spiritualist, I 'm sure,
and nothing would tempt me to be. But still that
sort of reasoning has a flaw in it, has n't it, dear?
The King of Siam, you know —”

I had heard of the King of Siam before, and I
politely informed my wife that I did not care to hear
of him again. Spiritualism was a system of refined
jugglery. Just another phase of the same thing
which brings the doves out of Mr. Hermann's empty
hat. It might be entertaining if it had not become
such an abominable imposition. There would always
be nervous women and hypochondriac men enough for
its dupes. I thanked Heaven that I was neither, and
went to sleep.

Our new house was light and dry; the flues worked
well, and the spare chamber heated admirably. The
baby exchanged the champagne-basket for his dainty
pink-curtained crib; Tip began to recover from the

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

perpetual cold with which three weeks' sitting in
draughts, and tumbling into water-pails, and playing in
the sink, had sweetened his temper; Allis forsook her
bandboxes for the crimson easy-chair (very becoming,
that chair), or tripped about on her own rested feet;
we returned to table-cloths, civilized life, and a fork
apiece.

In short, nothing at all worth mentioning happened,
till that one night, — I think it was our first Sunday,—
when Allis waked me at twelve o'clock with the
announcement that some one was knocking at the
door. Supposing it to be Bridget with the baby, —
croup, probably, or a fit, — I unlocked and unlatched
it promptly. No one was there, however; and telling
my wife, in no very gentle tone, if I remember correctly,
that it would be a convenience, on such cold
nights, if she could keep her dreams to herself, I shut
the door distinctly and returned to my own.

In the morning I observed a little white circle about
each of Allis's blue eyes, and after some urging she
confessed to me that her sleep had been much broken
by a singular disturbance in the room. I might laugh
at her if I chose, and she had not meant to tell me,
but somebody had rapped in that room all night long.

“On the door?”

“On the door, on the mantel, on the foot of the
bed, on the head-board, — Fred, right on the headboard!
I listened till I grew cold listening, but it
rapped and it rapped, and by and by it was morning,
and it stopped.”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“Rats!” said I.

“Then rats have knuckles,” said she.

“Mice!” said I, “wind! broken plaster! crickets!
imagination! dreams! fancies! blind headache! nonsense!
Next time wake me up, and fire pillows at
me till I 'm pleasant to you. Now I 'll have a kiss
and a cup of coffee. Any sugar in it?”

Tip fell down the cellar stairs that day, and the
baby swallowed a needle and two gutta-percha buttons,
which I had been waiting a week to have sewed
on my vest, so that Alison had enough else to think
about, and the little incident of the raps was forgotten.
I believe it was not recalled by either of us till after
Gertrude Fellows came.

It was on a Monday and in a drizzly storm that I
brought her from the station. She was a thin, cold,
phantom-like woman, shrouded in water-proofs and
green barège veils. Why is it that homely women
always wear green barège veils? She did not improve
in appearance when her wraps were off, and
she was seated by my parlor grate. Her large green
eyes had no speculation in them. Her mouth — an
honest mouth, that was one mercy — quivered and
shrank when she was addressed suddenly, as if she felt
herself to be a sort of foot-ball that the world was
kicking about at pleasure, — your gentlest smile might
prove a blow. She seldom spoke unless she were
spoken to, and fell into long reveries, with her eyes
on the window or the coals. She wore a horrible sort

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

of ruff, — “illusion,” I think Allis called it, — which,
of all contrivances that she could have chosen to
encircle her sallow neck, was exactly the most unbecoming.
She was always knitting blue stockings,—
I never discovered for what or whom; and she
wore her lifeless hair in the shape of a small toy cartwheel,
on the back of her head.

However, she brightened a little in the course of the
first week, helped Alison about the baby, kept herself
out of my way, read her Bible and the “Banner of
Light” in about equal proportion, and became a mild,
inoffensive, and, on the whole, not unpleasant addition
to the family.

She had been in the house about ten days, I think,
when Alison, with a disturbed face, confided to me
that she had spent another wakeful night with those
“rats” behind the head-board; I had been down with
a sick-headache the day before, and she had not
wakened me. I promised to set a trap and buy a cat
before evening, and was closing the door upon the
subject, being already rather late at the office, when
the expression of Gertrude Fellows's face detained
me.

“If I were you, I — would n't — really buy a very
expensive trap, Mr. Hotchkiss. It will be a waste of
money, I am afraid. I heard the noise that disturbed
Cousin Alison”; and she sighed.

I shut the door with a snap, and begged her to be
so good as to explain herself.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

“It 's of no use,” she said, doggedly. “You know
you won't believe me. But that makes no difference.
They come all the same.”

They?” asked Allis, smiling. “Do you mean
some of your spirits?”

The cold little woman flushed. “These are not my
spirits. I know nothing about them. I did not mean
to obtrude a subject so disagreeable to you while I was
in your family; but I have seldom been in a house in
which the Influences were so strong. I don't know
what they mean, nor anything about them, but just
that they 're here. They wake me up, twitching my
elbows, nearly every night.”

“Wake you up how?

“Twitching my elbows,” she repeated, gravely.

I broke into a laugh, from which neither my politeness
nor the woman's heightened color could save
me, bought the cat and ordered the rat-trap without
delay.

That night, when Miss Fellows had “retired,” —
she never “went to bed” in simple English like other
people, — I stole softly out in my stockings and screwed
a little brass button outside of her door. I had made
a gimlet-hole for it in the morning when our guest
was out shopping; it fitted into place without noise.
Without noise I turned it, and went back to my own
room.

“You suspect her, then?” said Alison.

“One is always justified in suspecting a Spiritualistic
medium.”

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“I don't know about that,” Allis said, decidedly.
“It may have been mice that I heard last night, or
the wind in a bottle, or any of the other proper and
natural causes that explain away the ghost stories
in the children's papers; but it was not Gertrude.
Women know something about one another, my dear;
and I tell you it was not Gertrude.”

“I don't assert that it was; but with the bolt on
Gertrude's door, the cat in the kitchen, and the rattrap
on the garret stairs, I am strongly inclined to
anticipate a peaceful night. I will watch for a while,
however, and you can go to sleep.”

She went to sleep, and I watched. I lay till half
past eleven with my eyes staring at the dark, wide
awake and undisturbed and triumphant.

At half past eleven I must confess that I heard a
singular sound.

Something whistled at the keyhole. It could not
have been the wind, by the way, for there was no
wind that night. Something else than the wind
whistled in at the keyhole, sighed through into the
room as much like a long-drawn breath as anything,
and fell with a slight clink upon the floor.

I lighted my candle and got up. I searched the
floor of the room, and opened the door and searched
the entry. Nothing was visible or audible, and I
went back to bed. For about ten minutes I heard no
further disturbance, and was concluding myself to be
in some undefined manner the victim of my own

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

imagination, when there suddenly fell upon the headboard
of my bed a blow so distinct and loud that I involuntarily
sprang at the sound of it. It wakened
Alison, and I had the satisfaction of hearing her sleepily
inquire if I had caught that rat yet? By way of
reply I relighted the candle, and gave the bed a shove
which sent it rolling half across the room. I examined
the wall; I examined the floor; I examined the headboard;
I made Alison get up, so that I could shake
the mattresses. Meantime the pounding had recommenced,
in rapid, irregular blows, like the blows of a
man's fist. The room adjoining ours was the nursery.
I went in with my light. It was empty and silent.
Bridget, with Tip and the baby, slept soundly in the
large chamber across the hall. While I was searching
the room my wife called loudly to me, and I ran back.

“It is on the mantel now,” she said. “It struck
the mantel just after you left; then the ceiling, three
times, very loud; then the mantel again, — don't you
hear?”

I heard distinctly; moreover, the mantel shook a
little with the concussion. I took out the fire-board
and looked up the chimney; I took out the register
and looked down the furnace-pipe; I ransacked the
garret and the halls; finally, I examined Miss Fellows's
door, — it was locked as I had left it, upon the
outside; and that locked door was the only means of
egress from the room, unless the occupant fancied that
of jumping from a two-story window upon a broad
flight of stone steps.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

I came thoughtfully back across the hall; an invisible
trip-hammer appeared to hit the floor beside
me at every step; I attempted to step aside from it,
over it, away from it; but it followed me, pounding
into my room.

“Wind?” suggested Allis. “Plaster cracking?
Fancies? Dreams? Blind headaches? — I should
like to know which you have decided upon?”

Quiet fell upon the house after that for an hour,
and I was dropping into my first nap, when there
came a light tap upon the door. Before I could reach
it, it had grown into a thundering blow.

“Whatever it is I 'll have it now!” I whispered,
turned the latch without noise, and flung the door
wide into the hall. It was silent, dark, and cold. A
little glimmer of moonlight fell in and showed me the
figures upon the carpet, outlined in a frosty bar. No
hand or hammer, human or superhuman, was there.

Determined to investigate matters a little more
thoroughly, I asked my wife to stand upon the inside
of the doorway while I kept watch upon the outside.
We took our position, and I closed the door
between us. Instantly a series of furious blows struck
the door; the sound was such as would be made by a
stick of oaken wood. The solid door quivered under
it.

“It 's on your side!” said I.

“No, it 's on yours!” said she.

“You 're pounding yourself to fool me,” cried I.

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

“You 're pounding yourself to frighten me,” sobbed
she.

And we nearly had a quarrel. The sound continued
with more or less intermission till daybreak.
Allis fell asleep, but I spent the time in appropriate
reflections.

Early in the morning I removed the button from
Miss Fellows's door. She never knew anything about
it.

I believe, however, that I had the fairness to exculpate
her in my secret heart from any trickish connection
with the disturbances of that night.

“Just keep quiet about this little affair,” I said to
my wife; “we shall come across an explanation in
time, and may never have any more of it.”

We kept quiet, and for five days so did “the spirits,”
as Miss Fellows was pleased to pronounce the trip-hammers.

The fifth day I came home early, as it chanced,
from the office. Miss Fellows was writing letters
in the parlor. Allis, upstairs, was sorting and putting
away the weekly wash. I came into the room and sat
down by the register to watch her. I always liked to
watch her sitting there on the floor with the little
heaps of linen and cotton stuff piled like blocks of
snow about her, and her pink hands darting in and out
of the uncertain sleeves that were just ready to give
way in the gathers, trying the stockings' heels briskly,
and testing the buttons with a little jerk.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

She laid aside some under-clothing presently from
the rest. “It will not be needed again this winter,”
she observed, “and had better go into the cedar closet.”
The garments, by the way, were marked and
numbered in indelible ink. I heard her run over the
figures in a busy, housekeeper's undertone, before carrying
them into the closet. She locked the closet
door, I think, for I remember the click of the key. If
I remember accurately, I stepped into the hall after
that to light a cigar, and Alison flitted to and fro
with her clothes, dropping the baby's little white stockings
every step or two, and anathematizing them daintily—
within orthodox bounds, of course. In about
five minutes she called me; her voice was sharp and
alarmed.

“Come quick! O Fred, look here! All those
clothes that I locked into the cedar closet are out here
on the bed!”

“My dear wife,” I blandly observed, as I sauntered
into the room, “too much of Gertrude Fellows hath
made thee mad. Let me see the clothes!”

She pointed to the bed. Some white clothing lay
upon it, folded in an ugly way, to represent a corpse,
with crossed hands.

“Is it meant for a joke, Alison? You did it yourself,
I suppose!”

“Fred! I have not touched it with the tip of my
little finger!”

“Gertrude, then?”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

“Gertrude is in the parlor writing.”

So she was. I called her up. She looked surprised
and troubled.

“It must have been Bridget,” I proceeded, authoritatively,
“or Tip.”

“Bridget is out walking with Tip and the baby.
Jane is in the kitchen making pies.”

“At any rate these are not the clothes which you
locked into the closet, however they came here.”

“The very same, Fred. See, I noticed the numbers:
6 upon the stockings, 2 on the night-caps, and —”

“Give me the key,” I interrupted.

She gave me the key. I went to the cedar closet
and tried the door. It was locked. I unlocked it,
and opened the drawer in which my wife assured me
that the clothes had lain. Nothing was to be seen in
it but the linen towel which neatly covered the bottom.
I lifted it and shook it. The drawer was empty.

“Give me those clothes, if you please.”

She brought them to me. I made in my diary a
careful memorandum of their naming and numbering;
placed the articles myself in the drawer, — an upper
drawer, so that there could be no mistake in identifying
it; locked the drawer, put the key in my pocket;
locked the door of the closet, put the key in my pocket;
locked the door of the room in which the closet
was, and put that key in my pocket.

We sat down then in the hall, all of us; Allis and
Gertrude to fill the mending-basket, I to smoke and

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

consider. I saw Tip coming home with his nurse
presently, and started to go down and let him in, when
a faint scream from my wife arrested me. I ran past
Miss Fellows, who was sitting on the stairs, and into
my room. Allis, going in to put away Tip's little plaid
aprons, had stopped, rather pale, upon the threshold.
Upon the bed lay some clothing, folded, as before, in
rude, hideous imitation of the dead.

I took each article in turn, and compared the name
and number with the names and numbers in my diary.
They were identical throughout. I took the clothes,
took the three keys from my pocket, unlocked the
“cedar-room” door, unlocked the closet door, unlocked
the upper drawer, and looked in. The drawer
was empty.

To say that from this time I failed to own — to
myself, if not to other people — that some mysterious
influence, inexplicable by common or scientific causes,
was at work in my house, would be to accuse myself
of more obstinacy than even I am capable of. I propounded
theory after theory, and gave it up. I arrived
at conclusion upon conclusion, and threw them
aside. Finally, I held my peace, ceased to talk of
“rats,” kept my mind in a state of passive vacancy,
and narrowly and quietly watched the progress of
affairs.

From the date of that escapade with the underclothes
confusion reigned in our corner of Nemo's
Avenue. That night neither my wife nor myself closed

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

an eye, the house so resounded and re-echoed with
the blows of unseen hammers, fists, logs, and knuckles.

Miss Fellows, too, was pale with her vigils, looked
troubled, and proposed going home. This I peremptorily
vetoed, determined if the woman had any connection,
honest or otherwise, with the mystery, to
ferret it out.

The following day, just after dinner, I was writing
in the library, when a child's cry of fright and pain
startled me. It seemed to come from the little yard
behind the house, and I hurried thither to behold a
singular sight. There was one apple-tree in the yard,—
an old, stunted, crooked thing; and in that tree I
found my son and heir, Tip, tied fast with a small
stout rope. “Tied” does not express it; he was
gagged, manacled, twisted, contorted, wound about,
crossed and recrossed, held without a chance of motion,
scarcely of breath.

“You never tied yourself up here, child?” I asked,
as I cut the knots.

The question certainly was unnecessary. No juggler
could have bound himself in such a fashion;
scarcely, then, a four-years' child. To my continued,
clear, and gentle inquiries, the boy replied, persistently
and consistently, that nobody tied him there, — “not
Cousin Gertrude, nor Bridget, nor the baby, nor
mamma, nor Jane, nor papa, nor the black kitty”; he
was “just tooken up all at once into the tree, and that
was all there was about it.” He “s'posed it must
have been God, or something like that, did it.”

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

Poor Tip had a hard time of it. Two days after
that, while his mother and I sat discussing the incident,
and the child was at play upon the floor, he
suddenly threw himself at full length, writhing with
pain, and begging to “have them pulled out quick!”

“Have what pulled out?” exclaimed his terrified
mother. She took the child into her lap, and found
that he was stuck over from head to foot with large
white pins.

“We have n't so many large pins in all the house,”
she said as soon as he was relieved.

As she spoke the words thirty or forty small pins
pierced the boy. Where they came from no one could
see. How they came there no one knew. We looked,
and there they were, and Tip was crying and writhing
as before.

For the remainder of that winter we had scarcely a
day of quiet. The rumor that “the Hotchkisses had
rented a haunted house” leaked out and spread
abroad. The frightened servants gave warning, and
other frightened servants took their place, to leave in
turn. My wife was her own cook and nursery-maid
a quarter of the time. The disturbances varied in
character with every week, assuming, as time went
on, an importunity which, had we not quietly settled
it in our own minds “not to be beaten by a noise,”
would have driven us from the house.

Night after night the mysterious fingers rapped at
the windows, the doors, the floors, the walls. Day

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

after day uncomfortable tricks were sprung upon us
by invisible agencies. We became used to the noises,
so that we slept through them easily; but many of the
phenomena were so strikingly unpleasant, and so singularly
unsuited to the ordinary conditions of human
happiness and housekeeping, that we scarcely became—
as one of our excellent deacons had a cheerful habit
of exhorting us to become — “resigned.”

Upon one occasion we had invited a small and select
number of friends to dine. It was to be rather a
recherché affair for Nemo's Avenue, and my wife had
spared no painstaking to suit herself with her table.
We had had a comparatively quiet house the night
before, so that our cook, who had been with us three
days, consented to remain till our guests had been provided
for. The soup was good, the pigeons better,
the bread was not sour, and Allis looked hopeful, and
inclined to trust Providence for the gravies and dessert.

It was just as I had begun to carve the beef that I
observed my wife suddenly pale, and a telegram from
her eyes turned mine in the direction of General Popgun,
who sat at her right hand. My sensations “can
better be imagined than described” when I saw General
Popgun's fork, untouched by any human hand,
dancing a jig on his plate. He grasped it and laid it
firmly down. As soon as he released his hold it
leaped from the table.

“Really — aw — very singular phenomena,” began

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

the General; “very singular! I was not prepared to
credit the extraordinary accounts of spiritual manifestations
in this house, but — aw — Well, I must
say —”

Instantly it was Pandemonium at that dinner-table.
Dr. Jump's knife, Mrs. M'Ready's plate, and Colonel
Hope's tumbler sprang from their places. The pigeons
flew from the platter, the caster rattled and rolled, the
salt-cellars bounded to and fro, and the gravies, moved
by some invisible disturber, spattered all over Mrs.
Elias P. Critique's moire antique.

Mortified and angered beyond endurance, I for the
first time addressed the spirits, — wrenched for the
moment into a profound belief that they must be
spirits indeed.

“Whatever you are, and wherever you are,” I
shouted, bringing my hand down hard upon the table,
“go out of this room and let us alone!”

The only reply was a furious mazourka of all the
dishes on the table. A gentleman present, who had,
as he afterward told us, studied the subject of spiritualism
somewhat, very sceptically and with unsatisfactory
results, observed the performance keenly, and suggested
that I should try a gentler method of appeal.
Whatever the agent was, — and what it was he had
not yet discovered, — he had noticed repeatedly that
the quiet modes of meeting it were most effective.

Rather amused, I spoke more softly, addressing the
caster, and intimating in my blandest manner that I

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

and my guests would feel under obligations if we could
have the room to ourselves till after we had dined.
The disturbance gradually ceased, and we had no
more of it that day.

A morning or two after Alison chanced to leave
half a dozen teaspoons upon the sideboard in the
breakfast-room; they were of solid silver, and quite
thick. She was going to rub them herself, I believe,
and went into the china-closet, which opens from the
room, for the silver-soap. The breakfast-room was
left vacant, and it was vacant when she returned to
it, and she insists, with a quiet conviction which it is
hardly reasonable to doubt, that no human being did
or could have entered the room without her knowledge.
When she came back to the sideboard every
one of those spoons lay there bent double. She showed
them to me when I came home at noon. Had they
been pewter toys they could not have been more completely
twisted out of shape than they were. I took
them without any remarks (I began to feel as if this
mystery were assuming uncomfortable proportions),
put them away, just as I found them, into a small
cupboard in the wall of the breakfast-room, locked the
cupboard door with the only key in the house which
fitted it, put the key in my inner vest pocket, and
meditatively ate my dinner.

About half an hour afterward a neighbor dropped
in to groan over the weather and see the baby, and
Allis chanced to mention the incident of the spoons.

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

“Really, Mrs. Hotchkiss!” said the lady, with a
slight smile, and that indefinite, quickly smothered
change of eye which signifies, “I don't believe a word
of it!” “Are you sure that there is not a mistake
somewhere, or a little mental hallucination? The story
is very entertaining, but — I beg your pardon — I
should be interested to see those spoons.”

“Your curiosity shall be gratified, madam,” I said,
a little testily; and taking the key from my pocket, I
led her to the cupboard and unlocked the door. I
found those spoons as straight, smooth, and fair as
ever spoons had been; — not a dent, not a wrinkle,
not a bend nor untrue line could we discover anywhere
upon them.

Oh!” said our visitor, significantly.

That lady, be it recorded, then and thenceforward
spared no pains to found and strengthen throughout
Nemo's Avenue the theory that “the Hotchkisses
were getting up all that spiritual nonsense to force
their landlord into lower rents. And such respectable
people too! It did seem a pity, did n't it?”

One night I was alone in the library. It was late;
about half-past eleven, I think. The brightest gas
jet was lighted, so that I could see to every portion
of the small room. The door was shut. There was
no furniture but the book-cases, my table, and chair;
no sliding doors or concealed corners; no nook or
cranny in which any human creature could lurk unseen
by me; and I say that I was alone.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

I had been writing to a confidential friend a somewhat
minute account of the disturbances in my house,
which were now of about six weeks' duration. I had
begged him to come and observe them for himself,
and help me out with a solution, — I myself was at a
loss for a reasonable one. There certainly seemed to
be evidence of superhuman agency; but I was hardly
ready yet to commit myself thoroughly to that view
of the matter, and —

In the middle of that sentence I laid down my pen.
A consciousness, sudden and distinct, came to me that
I was not alone in that bright little silent room. Yet
to mortal eyes alone I was. I pushed away my writing
and looked about. The warm air was empty of
outline; the curtains were undisturbed; the little recess
under the library table held nothing but my own
feet; there was no sound but the ordinary rap-rapping
on the floor, to which I had by this time become so
accustomed that often it passed unnoticed. I rose and
examined the room thoroughly, until quite satisfied
that I was its only visible occupant; then sat down
again. The rappings had meantime become loud and
impatient.

I had learned that very week from Miss Fellows the
spiritual alphabet with which she was in the habit of
“communicating with her dead mother. I had never
asked her, nor had she proposed, to use it herself for
my benefit. I had meant to try all other means of
investigation before resorting to it. Now, however,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

being alone, and being perplexed and annoyed by my
sense of having invisible company, I turned and spelled
out upon the table, so many raps to a letter till the
question was complete: —

What do you want of me?

Instantly the answer came rapping back: —

Stretch down your hand.

I put my fingers under the table, and I felt, as indubitably
as I ever felt a touch in my life, the grasp
of a warm, human hand.

I added to the broken paragraph in the letter to my
friend a brief account of the occurrence, and reiterated
my entreaties that he would come at his earliest convenience
to my house. He was an Episcopal clergyman,
by the way, and I considered that his testimony would
uphold my fast-sinking character for veracity among
my townspeople. I began to have an impression that
this dilemma in which I found myself was a pretty
serious one for a man of peaceable disposition and
honest intentions to be in.

About this time I undertook to come to a little
better understanding with Miss Fellows. I took her
away alone, and having tried my best not to frighten
the life out of her by my grave face, asked her seriously
and kindly to tell me whether she supposed herself to
have any connection with the phenomena in my house.
To my surprise she answered promptly that she
thought she had. I repressed a whistle, and “asked
for information.”

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

“The presence of a medium renders easy what
would otherwise be impossible,” she replied. “I
offered to go away, Mr. Hotchkiss, in the beginning.”

I assured her that I had no desire to have her go
away at present, and begged her to proceed.

“The Influences in the house are strong, as I have
said before,” she continued, looking through me and
beyond me with her vacant eyes. “Something is
wrong. They are never at rest. I hear them. I
feel them. I see them. They go up and down the
stairs with me. I find them in my room. I see them
gliding about. I see them standing now, with their
hands almost upon your shoulders.”

I confess to a kind of chill that crept down my
backbone at these words, and to having turned my
head and stared hard at the book-cases behind me.

“But they — I mean something — rapped one night
before you came,” I suggested.

“Yes, and they might rap after I was gone. The
simple noises are not uncommon in places where there
are no better means of communication. The extreme
methods of expression, such as you have witnessed
this winter, are, I doubt not, practicable only when
the system of a medium is accessible. They write
all sorts of messages for you. You would ridicule
them. I do not repeat them. You and Cousin
Alison do not see, hear, feel as I do. We are differently
made. There are lying spirits and true, good
spirits and bad. Sometimes the bad deceive and

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

distress me, but sometimes — sometimes my mother
comes.”

She lowered her voice reverently, and I was fain to
hush the laugh upon my lips. Whatever the thing
might prove to be to me, it was daily comfort to the
nervous, unstrung, lonely woman, whom to suspect
of trickery I began to think was worse than stupidity.

From the time of my midnight experience in the
library I allowed myself to look a little further into
the subject of “communications.” Miss Fellows wrote
them out at my request whenever they “came” to her.
Writers on Spiritualism have described the process so
frequently, that it is unnecessary for me to dwell upon
it at length. The influences took her unawares in the
usual manner. In the usual manner her arm — to all
appearance the passive instrument of some unseen,
powerful agency — jerked and glided over the paper,
writing in curious, scrawly characters, never in her
own neat little old-fashioned hand, messages of which,
on coming out from the “trance” state, she would
have no memory; of many of which at any time
she could have had no comprehension. These messages
assumed every variety of character from the
tragic to the ridiculous, and a large portion of them
had no point whatever.

One day Benjamin West desired to give me lessons
in oil-painting. The next, my brother Joseph, dead
now for ten years, asked forgiveness for his share in a
little quarrel of ours which had embittered a portion

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

of his last days, — of which, by the way, I am confident
that Miss Fellows knew nothing. At one time I
received a long discourse enlightening me on the arrangement
of the “spheres” in the disembodied state
of existence. At another, Alison's dead grandfather
pathetically reminded her of a certain Sunday afternoon
at “meetin”' long ago, when the child Allis
hooked his wig off in the long prayer with a bent pin
and a piece of fish-line.

One day we were saddened by the confused wail
of a lost spirit, who represented his agonies as greater
than soul could bear, and clamored for relief. Moved
to pity, I inquired: —

“What can we do for you?”

Unseen knuckles rapped back the touching answer: —

“Give me a piece of squash pie!”

I remarked to Miss Fellows that I supposed this to
be a modern and improved version of the ancient drop
of water which was to cool the tongue of Dives. She
replied that it was the work of a mischievous spirit
who had nothing better to do; they would not infrequently
take in that way the reply from the lips of
another. I am not sure whether we are to have lips
in the spiritual world, but I think that was her expression.

Through all the nonsense and confusion of these
daily messages, however, one restless, indefinite purpose
ran; a struggle for expression that we could not

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

grasp; a sense of something unperformed which was
tormenting somebody.

One week we had been so much more than usually
annoyed by the dancing of tables, shaking of doors,
and breaking of crockery, that I lost all patience, and
at length vehemently dared our unseen tormentors to
show themselves.

“Who and what are you?” I cried, “destroying
the peace of my family in this unendurable fashion.
If you are mortal man, I will meet you as mortal
man. Whatever you are, in the name of all fairness,
let me see you!”

“If you see me it will be death to you,” tapped
the Invisible.

“Then let it be death to me! Come on! When
shall I have the pleasure of an interview?”

“To-morrow night at six o'clock.”

“To-morrow at six, then, be it.”

And to-morrow at six it was. Allis had a headache,
and was lying down upstairs. Miss Fellows and I
were with her, busy with cologne and tea, and one
thing and another. I had, in fact, forgotten all about
my superhuman appointment, when, just as the clock
struck six, a low cry from Miss Fellows arrested my
attention.

“I see it!” she said.

“See what?”

“A tall man wrapped in a sheet.”

“Your eyes are the only ones so favored, it happens,”

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

I said, with a superior smile. But while I spoke
Allis started from the pillows with a look of fear.

I see it, Fred!” she exclaimed, under her breath.

“Women's imagination!” for I saw nothing.

I saw nothing for a moment; then I must depose
and say that I did see a tall figure, covered from head
to foot with a sheet, standing still in the middle of the
room. I sprang upon it with raised arm; my wife
states that I was within a foot of it when the sheet
dropped. It dropped at my feet, — nothing but a
sheet. I picked it up and shook it; only a sheet.

“It is one of those old linen ones of grandmother's,”
said Allis, examining it; there are only six, marked
in pink with the boar's-head in the corner. It came
from the blue chest up garret. They have not been
taken out for years.”

I took the sheet back to the blue chest myself, —
having first observed the number, as I had done bebefore
with the underclothes; and locked it in. I
came back to my room and sat down by Allis. In
about three minutes we saw the figure standing still
as before, in the middle of the room. As before, I
sprang at it, and as before the drapery dropped, and
there was nothing there. I picked up the sheet and
turned to the numbered corner. It was the same that
I had locked into the blue chest.

Miss Fellows was inclined to fear that I had really
endangered my life by this ghostly rendezvous. I can
testify, however, that it was by no means “death to

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

me,” nor did I experience any ill effects from the
event.

My friend, the clergyman, made me the desired visit
in January. For a week after his arrival, as if my
tormentors were bent on convincing my almost only
friend that I was a fool or a juggler, we had no disturbance
at all beyond the ordinary rappings. These, the
reverend gentleman confessed were of a singular nature,
but expressed a polite desire to see some of the
extraordinary manifestations of which I had written him.

But one day he had risen with some formality to
usher a formal caller to the door, when, to his slight
amazement and my secret delight, his chair — an easy-chair
of good proportions — deliberately jumped up and
hopped after him across the room. From this period
the mystery “manifested” itself to his heart's content.
Not only did the rocking-chairs, and the cane-seat
chairs, and the round-backed chairs, and Tip's little
chairs, and the affghans chase him about, and the heavy
tête-à-tête in the corner evince symptoms of agitation
at his approach, but the piano trundled a solemn
minuet at him; the heavy walnut centre-table rose
half-way to the ceiling under his eyes; the marbletopped
stand, on which he sat to keep it still, lifted
itself and him a foot from the ground; his coffee-cup
spilled over when he tried to drink, shaken by an unseen
elbow; his dressing-cases disappeared from his
bureau and hid themselves, none knew how or when,
in his closets and under his bed; mysterious uncanny

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

figures, dressed in his best clothes and stuffed with
straw, stood in his room when he came to it at night;
his candlesticks walked, untouched by hands, from the
mantel into space; keys and chains fell from the air
at his feet; and raw turnips dropped from the solid
ceiling into his soup-plate.

“Well, Garth,” said I one day, confidentially,
“how are things? Begin to have a `realizing sense'
of it, eh?”

“Let me think awhile,” he answered.

I left him to his reflections, and devoted my attention
for a day or two to Gertrude Fellows. She
seemed to have been of late receiving less ridiculous,
less indefinite, and more important messages from her
spiritual acquaintances. The burden of them was
directed at me. They were sometimes confused, but
never contradictory, and the sum of them, as I cast it
up, was this: —

A former occupant of the house, one Mr. Timothy
Jabbers, had been in early life connected in the drygoods
business with my wife's father, and had, unknown
to any but himself, defrauded his partner of a
considerable sum for a young swindler, — some five
hundred dollars, I think. This fact, kept in the
knowledge only of God and the guilty man, had been
his agony since his death. In the parlance of Spiritualism,
he could never “purify” his soul and rise to
a higher “sphere” till he had made restitution, —
though to that part of the communications I paid

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

little attention. This money my wife, as her father's
sole living heir, was entitled to, and this money I was
desired to claim for her from Mr. Jabbers's estate,
then in the hands of some wealthy nephews.

I made some inquiries which led to the discovery
that there had been a Mr. Timothy Jabbers once the
occupant of our house, that he had at one period been
in business with my wife's father, that he was now many
years dead, and that his nephews in New York were his
heirs. We never attempted to bring any claim upon
them, for three reasons: in the first place, because we
knew we should n't get the money; in the second,
because such a procedure would give so palpable an
“object” in people's eyes for the disturbances at the
house that we should, in all probability, lose the entire
confidence of the entire non-spiritualistic community;
thirdly, because I thought it problematical whether
any constable of ordinary size and courage could be
found who would undertake to summon the witness
to testify in the county court at Atkinsville.

I mention the matter only because, on the theories
of Spiritualism, it appeared to give some point and
occasion to the phenomena, and their infesting that
particular house.

Whether poor Mr. Timothy Jabbers felt relieved by
having unburdened himself of his confession, I cannot
state; but after he found that I paid some attention
to his messages, he gradually ceased to express himself
through turnips and cold keys; the rappings grew less

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

violent and frequent, and finally ceased altogether.
Shortly after that Miss Fellows went home.

Garth and I talked matters over the day after she
left. He had brought his “thinking” to a close, whittled
his opinions to a point, and was quite ready to stick
them into their places for my benefit, and leave them
there, as George Garth left all his opinions, immovable
as the everlasting hills.

“How much had she to do with it now, — the
Fellows?”

“Precisely what she said she had, no more. She
was a medium, but not a juggler.”

“No trickery about the affair, then?”

“No trickery could have sent that turnip into my
soup-plate, or that candlestick walking into the air.
There is a great deal of trickery mixed with such
phenomena. The next case you come across may be
a regular cheat; but you will find it out, — you 'll
find it out. You 've had three months to find this
out, and you could n't. Whatever may be the explanation
of the mystery, the man who can witness
what you and I have witnessed, and pronounce it the
trick of that incapable, washed-out woman, is either a
liar or a fool.

“You understand yourself and your wife, and
you 've tested your servants faithfully; so we 're
somewhat narrowed in our conclusions.”

“Well, then, what 's the matter?”

I was, I confess, a little startled by the vehemence

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

with which my friend brought his clerical fist down
upon the table, and exclaimed: —

“The Devil?”

“Dear me, Garth, don't swear; you in search of a
pulpit just at this time, too!”

“I tell you I never spoke more solemnly. I cannot,
in the face of facts, ascribe all these phenomena
to human agency. Something that comes we know
not whence, and goes we know not whither, is at work
there in the dark. I am driven to grant to it an
extra-human power. Yet when that flabby Miss Fellows,
in the trance state, undertakes to bring me messages
from my dead wife, and when she attempts to
recall the most tender memories of our life together,
I cannot,” — he paused and turned his face a little
away, — “it would be pleasant to think I had a word
from Mary, but I cannot think she is there. I don't
believe good spirits concern themselves with this
thing. It has in its fair developments too much nonsense
and too much positive sin; read a few numbers
of the `Banner,' or attend a convention or two, if you
want to be convinced of that. If they 're not good
spirits they 're bad ones, that 's all. I 've dipped into
the subject in various ways since I have been here;
consulted the mediums, talked with the prophets; I 'm
convinced that there is no dependence to be placed on
the thing. You never learn anything from it that it
is worth while to learn; above all, you never can
trust its prophecies. It is evil, — evil at the root; and

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

except by physicians and scientific men it had better
be let alone. They may yet throw light on it; you
and I cannot. I propose for myself to drop it henceforth.
In fact, it looks too much toward putting one's
self on terms of intimacy with the Prince of the
Powers of the Air to please me.”

“You 're rather positive, considering the difficulty
of the subject,” I said.

The truth is, and it may be about time to own to it,
that the three months' siege against the mystery, which
I had held so pertinaciously that winter, had driven
me to broad terms of capitulation. I assented to
most of my friend's conclusions, but where he stopped
I began a race for further light. I understood then,
for the first time, the peculiar charm which I had
often seen work so fatally with dabblers in Spiritualism.
The fascination of the thing was upon me. I
ransacked the papers for advertisements of mediums.
I went from city to city at their mysterious calls. I
held séances in my parlor, and frightened my wife
with messages — some of them ghastly enough —
from her dead relatives. I ran the usual gauntlet of
strange seers in strange places, who told me my name,
the names of all my friends, dead or alive, my secret
aspirations and peculiar characteristics, my past history
and future prospects.

For a long time they never made a failure. Absolute
strangers told me facts about myself which not
even my own wife knew: whether they spoke with

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

the tongues of devils, or whether, by some unknown
laws of magnetism, they simply read my thoughts,
I am not even now prepared to say. I think if they
had made a miss I should have been spared some
suffering. Their communications had sometimes a
ridiculous aimlessness, and occasionally a subtle deviltry
coated about with religion, like a pill with sugar,
but often a significant and fearful accuracy.

Once, I remember, they foretold an indefinite calamity
to be brought upon me before sunset on the following
Saturday. Before sunset on that Saturday I
lost a thousand dollars in mining stock which had
stood in all Eastern eyes as solid as its own gold. At
another time I was warned by a medium in Philadelphia
that my wife, then visiting in Boston, was taken
suddenly ill. I had left her in perfect health; but
feeling nevertheless uneasy, I took the night train and
went directly to her. I found her in the agonies of a
severe attack of pleurisy, just preparing to send a telegram
to me.

“Their prophecies are unreliable, notwithstanding
coincidences,” wrote George Garth. “Let them
alone, Fred, I beg of you. You will regret it if
you don't.”

“Once let me be fairly taken in and cheated to my
face,” I made reply, “and I may compress my views to
your platform. Until then I must gang my own gait.”

I now come to the remarkable portion of my story,

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

— at least it seems to me the remarkable portion
under my present conditions of vision.

In August of the summer following Miss Fellows's
visit, and the manifestations in my house at Atkinsville,
I was startled one pleasant morning, while sitting
in the office of a medium in Washington Street
in Boston, by a singularly unpleasant communication.

“The second day of next May,” wrote the medium,—
she wrote with the forefinger of one hand upon the
palm of the other, — “the second of May, at one
o'clock in the afternoon, you will be summoned into a
spiritual state of existence.”

“I suppose, in good English, that means I 'm going
to die,” I replied, carelessly. “Would you be so good
as to write it with a pen and ink, that there may be
no mistake?”

She wrote it distinctly: “The second of May, at
one o'clock in the afternoon.”

I pocketed the slip of paper for further use, and
sat reflecting.

“How do you know it?”

I don't know it. I am told.”

“Who tells you?”

“Jerusha Babcock and George Washington.”

Jerusha Babcock was the name of my maternal
grandmother. What could the woman know of my
maternal grandmother? It did not occur to me, I
believe, to wonder what occasion George Washington
could find to concern himself about my dying or my

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

living. There stood the uncanny Jerusha as pledge
that my informant knew what she was talking about.
I left the office with an uneasy sinking at the heart.
There was a coffin-store near by, and I remember the
peculiar interest with which I studied the quilting of
the satin lining, and the peculiar crawling sensation
which crept to my fingers' ends.

Determined not to be unnecessarily alarmed, I spent
the next three weeks in testing the communication.
I visited one more medium in Boston, two in New
York, one in New Haven, one in Philadelphia, and
one in a little out-of-the-way Connecticut village,
where I spent a night, and did not know a soul.
None of these people, I am confident, had ever seen
my face or heard my name before.

It was a circumstance calculated at least to arrest
attention, that these seven people, each unknown to
the others, and without concert with the others, repeated
the ugly message which had sought me out
through the happy summer morning in Washington
Street. There was no hesitation, no doubt, no contradiction.
I could not trip them or cross-question
them out of it. Unerring, assured, and consistent,
the fiat went forth: —

“On the second of May, at one o'clock in the afternoon,
you will pass out of the body.”

I would not have believed them if I could have
helped myself. I sighed for the calm days when I
had laughed at medium and prophet, and sneered at

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

ghost and rapping. I took lodgings in Philadelphia,
locked my doors, and paced my rooms all day and
half the night, tortured by my thoughts, and consulting
books of medicine to discover what evidence I
could by any possibility give of unsuspected disease.
I was at that time absolutely well and strong; absolutely
well and strong I was forced to confess myself,
after having waded through Latin adjectives and anatomical
illustrations enough to make a ghost of Hercules.
I devoted two days to researches in genealogical
pathology, and was rewarded for my pains by
discovering myself to be the possessor of one great-aunt
who had died of heart disease at the advanced
age of two months.

Heart disease, then, I settled upon. The alternative
was accident. “Which will it be?” I asked in
vain. Upon this point my friends the mediums held
a delicate reserve. “The Influences were confusing,
and they were not prepared to state with exactness.”

“Why don't you come home?” my wife wrote in
distress and perplexity. “You promised to come ten
days ago, and they need you at the office, and I need
you more than anybody.”

“I need you more than anybody!” When the
little clinging needs of three weeks grew into the
great want of a lifetime, — O, how could I tell her
what was coming?

I did not tell her. When I had hurried home,
when she came bounding through the hall to meet

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

me, when she held up her face, half laughing, half
crying, and flushing and paling, to mine, — the poor
little face that by and by would never watch and glow
at my coming, — I could not tell her.

When the children were in bed and we were alone
after tea, she climbed gravely up into my lap from the
little cricket on which she had been sitting, and put
her hands upon my shoulders.

“You 're sober, Fred, and pale. Something ails you,
you know, and you are going to tell me all about it.”

Her pretty, mischievous face swam suddenly before
my eyes. I kissed it, put her gently down as I would
a child, and went away alone till I felt more like myself.

The winter set in gloomily enough. It may have
been the snow-storms, of which we had an average of
one every other day, or it may have been the storm in
my own heart which I was weathering alone.

Whether to believe those people, or whether to
laugh at their predictions; whether to tell my wife,
or whether to continue silent, — these questions
tormented me through many wakeful nights and
dreary days. My fears were in nowise allayed by a
letter which I received one day in January from
Gertrude Fellows.

“Why don't you read it aloud? What 's the
news?” asked Alison. But at one glance over the
opening page I folded the sheet, and did not read
it till I could lock myself into the library alone. The
letter ran: —

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“I have been much disturbed lately on your behalf.
My mother and your brother Joseph appear
to me nearly every day, and charge me with some
message to you which I cannot distinctly grasp. It
seems to be clear, however, as far as this: that some
calamity is to befall you in the spring, — in May, I
should say. It seems to me to be of the nature of
death. I do not learn that you can avoid it, but that
they desire you to be prepared for it.”

After receiving this last warning, certain uncomfortable
words filed through my brain for days together: —

“Set thine house in order, for thou shalt surely
die.”

“Never knew you read your Bible so much in all
your life,” said Alison, with a pretty pout. “You 'll
grow so good that I can't begin to keep up with
you. When I try to read my polyglot, the baby
comes and bites the corners, and squeals till I put it
away and take him up.”

As the winter wore away I arrived at this conclusion:
If I were in fact destined to death in the
spring, my wife could not help herself or me by the
knowledge of it. If events proved that I was deluded
in the dread, and I had shared it with her, she would
have had all her pain and anxiety to no purpose. In
either case I would insure her happiness for these few
months; they might be her last happy months. At
any rate happiness was a good thing, and she could

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

not have too much of it. To say that I myself felt no
uneasiness as to the event would be affectation. The
old sword of Damocles hung over me. The hair
might hold, but it was a hair.

As the winter passed, — it seemed to me as if
winter had never passed so rapidly before, — I found
it natural to watch my health with the most careful
scrutiny; to avoid improper food and undue excitement;
to refrain from long and perilous journeys; to
consider whether each new cook who entered the
family might have occasion to poison me. It was an
anomaly which I did not observe at the time, that
while in my heart of hearts I expected to breathe my
last upon the second of May, I yet cherished a distinct
plan of fighting, cheating, persuading, or overmatching
death.

I closed a large speculation on which I had been
inclined, in the summer, to “fly”; Alison could never
manage petroleum ventures. I wound up my business
in a safe and systematic manner. “Hotchkiss must
mean to retire,” people said. I revised my will, and
held one long and necessary conversation with my
wife about her future, should “anything happen” to
me. She listened and planned without tears or exclamations;
but after we had finished the talk, she
crept up to me with a quiet, puzzled sadness that I
could not bear.

“You are growing so blue lately, Fred! Why,
what can `happen' to you? I don't believe God

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

can mean to leave me here after you are gone; I
don't believe he can mean to!”

All through the sweet spring days we were much
together. I went late to the office. I came home
early. I spent the beautiful twilights at home. I
followed her about the house. I made her read to
me, sing to me, sit by me, touch me with her little,
soft hand. I watched her face till the sight choked
me. How soon before she would know? How
soon?

“I feel as if we 'd just been married over again,”
she said one day, pinching my cheek with a low laugh.
“You are so good! I 'd no idea you cared so much
about me. By and by, when you get over this lazy
fit and go about as you used to, I shall feel so deserted,—
you 've no idea! I believe I will order a little
widow's cap, and put it on, and wear it about, — now,
what do you mean by getting up and stalking off to
look out of the window? Fine prospect you must
have, with the curtain down!”

It is, to say the least, an uncomfortable state of
affairs when you find yourself drawing within a fortnight
of the day on which seven people have assured
you that you are going to shuffle off this mortal coil.
It is not agreeable to have no more idea than the dead
(probably not as much) of the manner in which your
demise is to be effected. It is not in all respects a
cheerful mode of existence to dress yourself in the
morning with the reflection that you are never to half

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

wear out your new mottled coat, and that this striped
neck-tie will be laid away by and by in a little box,
and cried over by your wife; to hear your immediate
acquaintances all wondering why you don't get yourself
some new boots; to know that your partner has
been heard to say that you are growing dull at trade;
to find the children complaining that you have engaged
no rooms yet at the beach; to look into their upturned
eyes and wonder how long it is going to take for them
to forget you; to go out after breakfast and wonder
how many more times you will shut that front door;
to come home in the perfumed dusk and see the faces
pressed against the window to watch for you, and feel
warm arms about your neck, and wonder how soon
they will shrink from the chill of you; to feel the glow
of the budding world, and think how blossom and fruit
will crimson and drop without you, and wonder how
the blossom and fruit of life can slip from you in the
time of violet smells and orioles.

April, spattered with showers and dripped upon a
little with ineffectual suns, slid restlessly away from
me, and I locked my office door one night, reflecting
that it was the night of the first of May, and that tomorrow
was the second.

I spent the evening alone with my wife. I have
spent more agreeable evenings. She came and nestled
at my feet, and the fire-light painted her cheeks
and hair, and her eyes followed me, and her hand was
in mine; but I have spent more agreeable evenings.

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

The morning of the second broke without a cloud.
Blue jays flashed past my window; a bed of royal
pansies opened to the sun, and the smell of the fresh,
moist earth came up where Tip was digging in his
little garden.

“Not feeling exactly like work to-day,” as I told
my wife, I did not go to the office. I asked her to
come into the library and sit with me. I remember
that she had a pudding to bake, and refused at first;
then yielded, laughing, and said that I must go without
my dessert. I thought it highly probable that I
should go without my dessert.

I remember precisely how pretty she was that morning.
She wore a bright dress, — blue, I think, — and
a white crocus in her hair; she had a dainty white
apron tied on, “to cook in,” she said, and her pink
nails were powdered with flour. Her eyes laughed
and twinkled at me. I remember thinking how
young she looked, and how unready for suffering. I
remember that she brought the baby in after a while,
and that Tip came all muddy from the garden, dragging
his tiny hoe over the carpet; that the window
was open, and that, while we all sat there together, a
little brown bird brought some twine and built a nest
on an apple-bough just in sight.

I find it difficult to explain the anxiety which I
felt, as the morning wore on, that dinner should be
punctually upon the table at half past twelve. But I
now understand perfectly, as I did not once, the old

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

philosophy: “Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow
we die.”

It was ironing-day, and our dinners were apt to be
late upon ironing-days. I concluded that, if the soup
were punctual, and not too hot, I could leave myself
ten or perhaps fifteen unoccupied minutes before one
o'clock. It strikes me as curious now, the gravity
with which this thought underran the fever and pain
and dread of the morning.

I fell to reading my hymn-book about twelve
o'clock, and when Alison called me to dinner I
did not remember to consult my watch.

The soup was good, though hot. A grim Epicurean
stolidity crept over me as I sat down before it. A man
had better make the most of his last chance at mockturtle.
Fifteen minutes were enough to die in.

I am confident that I ate more rapidly than is consistent
with consummate elegance. I remember that
Tip imitated me, and that Allis opened her eyes at
me. I recall distinctly the fact that I had passed my
plate a second time.

I had passed my plate a second time, I say, and
had just raised the spoon to my lips, when it fell from
my palsied hand; for the little bronze clock upon the
mantel struck one.

I sat with drawn breath and glared at it; at the
relentless silver hands; at the fierce, and, as it seemed
to me, living face of the Time on its top, who stooped
and swung his scythe at me.

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

“I would like a very big white potato,” said Tip,
breaking the solemn silence.

You may or may not believe me, but it is a fact
that that is all which happened.

I slowly turned my head. I resumed my spoon.

“The kitchen clock is nearly half an hour too
slow,” observed Alison. “I told Jane that you
would have it fixed this week.”

I finished my soup in silence.

It may interest the reader to learn that up to the
date of this article “I still live.”

eaf472n1

* The characters in this narrative are fictitious. The incidents the
author does not profess to have witnessed. But they are given as
related by eye-witnesses whose testimony would command a verdict
from any honest jury. The author, however, draws no conclusions
and suggests none.

-- --

p472-174 “LITTLE TOMMY TUCKER. ”

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

There were but three persons in the car; a merchant,
deep in the income list of the “Traveller,” an
old lady with two bandboxes, a man in the corner
with his hat pulled over his eyes.

Tommy opened the door, peeped in, hesitated, looked
into another car, came back, gave his little fiddle a
shove on his shoulder, and walked in.


“Hi! Little Tommy Tucker
Plays for his supper,”
shouted the young exquisite lounging on the platform
in tan-colored coat and lavender kid gloves.

“O Kids, you 're there, are you? Well, I 'd rather
play for it than loaf for it, I had,” said Tommy,
stoutly.

The merchant shot a careless glance over the top
of his paper, at the sound of this petit dialogue, and
the old lady smiled benignly; the man in the corner
neither looked nor smiled.

Nobody would have thought, to look at that man in
the corner, that he was at that very moment deserting
a wife and five children. Yet that is precisely
what he was doing.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

A villain? O no, that is not the word. A brute?
Not by any means. A man, weak, unfortunate, discouraged,
and selfish, as weak, unfortunate, and discouraged
people are apt to be; that was the amount
of it. His panoramas never paid him for the use of
his halls. His travelling tin-type saloon had trundled
him into a sheriff's hands. His petroleum speculations
had crashed like a bubble. His black and gold
sign, J. Harmon, Photographer, had swung now for
nearly a year over the dentist's rooms, and he had had
the patronage of precisely six old women and three
babies. He had drifted to the theatre in the evenings,
he did not care now to remember how many times,—
the fellows asked him, and it made him forget his
troubles; the next morning his empty purse would
gape at him, and Annie's mouth would quiver. A
man must have his glass too, on Sundays, and — well,
perhaps a little oftener. He had not always been
fit to go to work after it; and Annie's mouth would
quiver. It will be seen at once that it was exceedingly
hard on a man that his wife's mouth should
quiver. “Confound it! Why could n't she scold or
cry? These still women aggravated a fellow beyond
reason.”

Well, then the children had been sick; measles,
whooping-cough, scarlatina, mumps, he was sure he
did not know what not; every one of them from the
baby up. There was medicine, and there were doctor's
bills, and there was sitting up with them at night,

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

— their mother usually did that. Then she must
needs pale down herself, like a poorly finished photograph;
all her color and roundness and sparkle gone;
and if ever a man liked to have a pretty wife about,
it was he. Moreover she had a cough, and her shoulders
had grown round, stooping so much over the
heavy baby, and her breath came short, and she had a
way of being tired. Then she never stirred out of
the house, — he found out about that one day; she had
no bonnet, and her shawl had been cut up into blankets
for the crib. The children had stopped going
to school. “They could not buy the new arithmetic,”
their mother said, half under her breath. Yesterday
there was nothing for dinner but Johnny-cake, nor a
large one at that. To-morrow the saloon rents were
due. Annie talked about pawning one of the bureaus.
Annie had had great purple rings under her
eyes for six weeks.

He would not bear the purple rings and quivering
mouth any longer. He hated the sight of her, for the
sight stung him. He hated the corn-cake and the untaught
children. He hated the whole dreary, dragging,
needy home. The ruin of it dogged him like a
ghost, and he should be the ruin of it as long as he
stayed in it. Once fairly rid of him, his scolding and
drinking, his wasting and failing, Annie would send
the children to work, and find ways to live. She had
energy and invention, a plenty of it in her young,
fresh days, before he came across her life to drag her

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

down. Perhaps he should make a golden fortune and
come back to her some summer day with a silk dress
and servants, and make it all up; in theory this was
about what he expected to do. But if his ill luck went
westward with him, and the silk dress never turned
up, why, she would forget him, and be better off, and
that would be the end of it.

So here he was, ticketed and started, fairly bound
for Colorado, sitting with his hat over his eyes, and
thinking about it.

“Hm-m. Asleep,” pronounced Tommy, with his
keen glance into the corner. “Guess I 'll wake him
up.”

He laid his cheek down on his little fiddle, — you
don 't know how Tommy loved that little fiddle, — and
struck up a gay, rollicking tune, —

“I care for nobody and nobody cares for me.”

The man in the corner sat quite still. When it
was over he shrugged his shoulders.

“When folks are asleep they don't hist their shoulders,
not as a general thing,” observed Tommy.
“We 'll try another.”

Tommy tried another. Nobody knows what possessed
the little fellow, the little fellow himself least
of all; but he tried this: —


“We 've lived and loved together,
Through many changing years.”
It was a new tune, and he wanted practice, perhaps.

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

The train jarred and started slowly; the gloved
exquisite, waiting hackmen, baggage-masters, coffee-counter,
and station-walls slid back; engine-house and
prison towers, and labyrinths of tracks slipped by;
lumber and shipping took their place, with clear spaces
between, where sea and sky shone through. The
speed of the train increased with a sickening sway;
old wharves shot past, with the green water sucking
at their piers; the city shifted by and out of sight.

“We 've lived and loved together,”

played Tommy in a little plaintive wail,

“We 've lived and loved —”

“Confound the boy!” Harmon pushed up his hat
with a jerk, and looked out of the window. The
night was coming on. A dull sunset lay low on the
water, burning like a bale-fire through the snaky trail
of smoke that went writhing past the car windows.
Against lonely signal-houses and little deserted beaches
the water was plashing drearily, and playing monotonous
bases to Tommy's wail: —


“Through many changing years,
Many changing years.”
It was a nuisance, this music in the cars. Why did n't
somebody stop it? What did the child mean by playing
that? They had left the city far behind now.
He wondered how far. He pushed up the window
fiercely, venting the passion of the music on the first

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

thing that came in his way, and thrust his head out to
look back. Through the undulating smoke, out in
the pale glimmer from the sky, he could see a low, red
tongue of land, covered with the twinkle of lighted
homes. Somewhere there, in among the quivering
warmth, was one —

What was that boy about now? Not “Home,
sweet Home?” But that was what Tommy was
about.

They were lighting the lamps now in the car. Harmon
looked at the conductor's face, as the sickly yellow
flare struck on it, with a curious sensation. He
wondered if he had a wife and five children; if he
ever thought of running away from them; what he
would think of a man who did; what most people
would think; what she would think. She! — ah, she
had it all to find out yet.

“There 's no place like home,”

said Tommy's little fiddle,

“O, no place like home.”

Now this fiddle of Tommy's may have had a crack
or so in it, and I cannot assert that Tommy never
struck a false note; but the man in the corner was
not fastidious as a musical critic; the sickly light was
flickering through the car, the quiver on the red flats
was quite out of sight, the train was shrieking away
into the west, — the baleful, lonely west, — which was
dying fast now out there upon the sea, and it is a fact

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

that his hat went slowly down over his face again, and
that his face went slowly down upon his arm.

There, in the lighted home out upon the flats, that
had drifted by forever, she sat waiting now. It was
about time for him to be in to supper; she was beginning
to wonder a little where he was; she was keeping
the coffee hot, and telling the children not to touch
their father's pickles; she had set the table and drawn
the chairs; his pipe lay filled for him upon the shelf
over the stove. Her face in the light was worn and
white, — the dark rings very dark; she was trying to
hush the boys, teasing for their supper; begging them
to wait a few minutes, only a few minutes, he would
surely be here then. She would put the baby down
presently, and stand at the window with her hands —
Annie's hands once were not so thin — raised to shut
out the light, — watching, watching.

The children would eat their supper; the table
would stand untouched, with his chair in its place;
still she would go to the window, and stand watching,
watching. O, the long night that she must stand
watching, and the days, and the years!

“Sweet, sweet home,”

played Tommy.

By and by there was no more of “Sweet Home.”

“How about that cove with his head lopped down
on his arms?” speculated Tommy, with a businesslike
air.

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

He had only stirred once, then put his face down
again. But he was awake, awake in every nerve;
and listening, to the very curve of his fingers. Tommy
knew that; it being part of his trade to learn how
to use his eyes.

The sweet, loyal passion of the music — it would
take worse playing than Tommy's to drive the sweet,
loyal passion out of Annie Laurie — grew above the
din of the train: —



“'T was there that Annie Laurie
Gave me her promise true.”

She used to sing that, the man was thinking, — this
other Annie of his own. Why, she had been his
own, and he had loved her once. How he had loved
her! Yes, she used to sing that when he went to see
her on Sunday nights, before they were married, — in
her pink, plump, pretty days. Annie used to be very
pretty.

“Gave me her promise true,”

hummed the little fiddle.

“That 's a fact,” said poor Annie's husband, jerking
the words out under his hat, “and kept it too,
she did.”

Ah, how Annie had kept it! The whole dark picture
of her married years, — the days of work and
pain, the nights of watching, the patient voice, the
quivering mouth, the tact and the planning and the
trust for to-morrow, the love that had borne all things,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

believed all things, hoped all things, uncomplaining,—
rose into outline to tell him how she had kept it.


“Her face is as the fairest
That e'er the sun shone on,”
suggested the little fiddle.

That it should be darkened forever, the sweet face!
and that he should do it, — he, sitting here, with his
ticket bought, bound for Colorado.

“And ne'er forget will I,”

murmured the little fiddle.

He would have knocked the man down who had
told him twenty years ago that he ever should forget;
that he should be here to-night, with his ticket bought,
bound for Colorado.

But it was better for her to be free from him. He
and his cursed ill-luck were a drag on her and the
children, and would always be. What was that she
had said once?

“Never mind, Jack, I can bear anything as long as
I have you.”

And here he was, with his ticket bought, bound for
Colorado.

He wondered if it were ever too late in the day for
a fellow to make a man of himself. He wondered —


“And she 's a' the world to me,
And for bonnie Annie Laurie
I 'd lay me down and dee,”
sang the little fiddle, triumphantly.

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Harmon shook himself, and stood up. The train
was slackening; the lights of a way-station bright
ahead. It was about time for supper and his mother,
so Tommy put down his fiddle and handed around his
faded cap.

The merchant threw him a penny, and returned to
his tax list. The old lady was fast asleep with her
mouth open.

“Come here,” growled Harmon, with his eyes very
bright. Tommy shrank back, almost afraid of him.

“Come here,” softening, “I won't hurt you. I
tell you, boy, you don't know what you 've done
to-night.”

“Done, sir?” Tommy could n't help laughing,
though there was a twinge of pain at his stout little
heart, as he fingered the solitary penny in the faded
cap. “Done? Well, I guess I 've waked you up,
sir, which was about what I meant to do.”

“Yes, that is it,” said Harmon, very distinctly,
pushing up his hat, “you 've waked me up. Here,
hold your cap.”

They had puffed into the station now, and stopped.
He emptied his purse into the little cap, shook it
clean of paper and copper alike, was out of the car
and off the train before Tommy could have said Jack
Robinson.

“My eyes!” gasped Tommy, “that chap had a
ticket for New York, sure! Methuselah! Look a
here! One, two, three, — must have been crazy;
that 's it, crazy.”

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

“He 'll never find out,” muttered Harmon, turning
away from the station lights, and striking back through
the night for the red flats and home. “He 'll never
find out what he has done, nor, please God, shall
she.”

It was late when he came in sight of the house; it
had been a long tramp across the tracks, and hard;
he being stung by a bitter wind from the east all the
way, tired with the monotonous treading of the sleepers,
and with crouching in perilous niches to let the
trains go by.

She stood watching at the window, as he had known
that she would stand, her hands raised to her face,
her figure cut out against the warm light of the room.

He stood still a moment and looked at her, hidden
in the shadow of the street, thinking his own thoughts.
The publican, in the old story, hardly entered the
beautiful temple with more humble step than he his
home that night.

She sprang to meet him, pale with her watching
and fear.

“Worried, Annie, were you? I have n't been
drinking; don't be frightened, — no, not the theatre,
either, this time. Some business, dear; business that
delayed me. I 'm sorry you were worried, I am,
Annie. I 've had a long walk. It is pleasant here.
I believe I 'm tired, Annie.”

He faltered, and turned away his face.

“Dear me,” said Annie, “why, you poor fellow,

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

you are all tired out. Sit right up here by the fire,
and I will bring the coffee. I 've tried so hard not to
let it boil away, you don't know, Jack, and I was so
afraid something had happened to you.”

Her face, her voice, her touch, seemed more than
he could bear for a minute, perhaps. He gulped
down his coffee, choking.

“Annie, look here.” He put down his cup, trying
to smile and make a jest of the words. “Suppose a
fellow had it in him to be a rascal, and nobody ever
knew it, eh?”

“I should rather not know it, if I were his wife,”
said Annie, simply.

“But you could n't care anything more for him,
you know, Annie?”

“I don't know,” said Annie, shaking her head with
a little perplexed smile, “you would be just Jack, any
how.

Jack coughed, took up his coffee-cup, set it down
hard, strode once or twice across the room, kissed the
baby in the crib, kissed his wife, and sat down again,
winking at the fire.

“I wonder if He had anything to do with sending
him,” he said, presently, under his breath.

“Sending whom?” asked puzzled Annie.

“Business, dear, just business. I was thinking of a
boy who did a little job for me to-night, that 's all.”

And that is all that she knows to this day about the
man sitting in the corner, with his hat over his eyes,
bound for Colorado.

-- --

p472-186 ONE OF THE ELECT.

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

Down, Muff! down!”

Muff obeyed; he took his paws off from his master's
shoulders with an injured look in his great mute
eyes, and consoled himself by growling at the cow.
Mr. Ryck put a sudden stop to a series of gymnastic
exercises commenced between them, by throwing the
creature's hay down upon her horns; then he watered
his horse, fed the sheep, took a look at the hens, and
closed all the doors tightly; for the night was cold,
so cold that he shivered, even under that great bottlegreen
coat of his: he was not a young man.

“Pretty cold night, Muff!” Muff was not blest
with a forgiving disposition; he maintained a dignified
silence. But his master did not feel the slight. Something,
perhaps the cold, made him careless of the dog
to-night.

The house was warm, at least; the light streamed
far out of the kitchen window, down almost to the
orchard. He passed across it, showing his figure a
little stooping, and the flutter of gray hair from under
his hat; then into the house. His wife was busied
about the room, a pleasant room for a kitchen, with

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

the cleanest of polished floors and whitened tables; the
cheeriest of fires, the home-like faces of blue and
white china peeping through the closet door; a few
books upon a little shelf, with an old Bible among
them; the cosey rocking-chair that always stood by the
fire, and a plant or two in the south window. He
came in, stamping off the snow; Muff crawled behind
the stove, and gave himself up to a fit of metaphysics.

“Cold, Amos?”

“Of course. What else should I be, woman?”

His wife made no reply. His unusual impatience
only saddened her eyes a little. She was one of those
women who would have borne a life-long oppression
with dumb lips. Amos Ryck was not an unkind husband,
but it was not his way to be tender; the years
which had whitened his hair had brought him stern
experiences: life was to him a battle, his horizon
always that about a combatant. But he loved her.

“Most ready to sit down, Martha?” he said at
last, more gently.

“In a minute, Amos.”

She finished some bit of evening work, her step soft
about the room. Then she drew up the low rocking-chair
with its covering of faded crimson chintz, and
sat down by her husband.

She did this without noise; she did not sit too near
to him; she took pains not to annoy him by any feminine
bustle over her work; she chose her knitting, as

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

being always most to his fancy; then she looked up
timidly into his face. But there was a frown, slight
to be sure, but still a frown, upon it, neither did he
speak. Some gloomy, perhaps some bitter thought
held the man. A reflection of it might have struck
across her, as she turned her head, fixing her eyes
upon the coals.

The light on her face showed it pale; the lines on
her mouth were deeper than any time had worn for
her husband; her hair as gray as his, though he was
already a man of grave, middle age, when the little
wife — hardly past her sixteenth birthday — came to
the farm with him.

Perhaps it is these silent women — spiritless, timid
souls, like this one, — who have, after all, the greatest
capacity for suffering. You might have thought
so, if you had watched her. Some infinite mourning
looked out of her mute brown eyes. In the very
folding of her hands there was a sort of stifled cry,
as one whose abiding place is in the Valley of the
Shadow.

A monotonous sob of the wind broke at the corners
of the house; in the silence between the two, it was
distinctly heard. Martha Ryck's face paled a little.

“I wish —” She tried to laugh. “Amos, it cries
just like a baby.”

“Nonsense!”

Her husband rose impatiently, and walked to the
window. He was not given to fancies; all his life

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

was ruled and squared up to a creed. Yet I doubt if
he liked the sound of that wind much better than the
woman. He thrummed upon the window-sill, then
turned sharply away.

“There 's a storm up, a cold one too.”

“It stormed when —”

But Mrs. Ryck did not finish her sentence. Her
husband, coming back to his seat, tripped over a stool,—
a little thing it was, fit only for a child; a bit of
dingy carpet covered it: once it had been bright.

“Martha, what do you keep this about for? It 's
always in the way!” setting it up angrily against the
wall.

“I won't, if you 'd rather not, Amos.”

The farmer took up an almanac, and counted out
the time when the minister's salary and the butcher's
bill were due; it gave occasion for making no reply.

“Amos!” she said at last. He put down his book.

“Amos, do you remember what day it is?”

“I 'm not likely to forget.” His face darkened.

“Amos,” again, more timidly, “do you suppose we
shall ever find out?”

“How can I tell?”

“Ever know anything, — just a little?”

“We know enough, Martha.”

“Amos! Amos!” her voice rising to a bitter cry,
“we don't know enough! God 's the only one that
knows enough. He knows whether she 's alive, and
if she 's dead he knows, and where she is; if there
was ever any hope, and if her mother —”

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

“Hope, Martha, for her!

She had been looking into the fire, her attitude unchanged,
her hands wrung one into the other. She
roused at that, something in her face as if one flared
a sudden light upon the dead.

“What ails you, Amos? You 're her father; you
loved her when she was a little, innocent child.”

When she was a child, and innocent, — yes. That
was long ago. He stopped his walk across the room,
and sat down, his face twitching nervously. But he
had nothing to say, — not one word to the patient
woman watching him there in the firelight, not one
for love of the child who had climbed upon his knee
and kissed him in that very room, who had played
upon that little faded cricket, and wound her arms
about the mother's neck, sitting just so, as she sat now.
Yet he had loved her, the pure baby. That stung
him. He could not forget it, though he might own
no fathership to the wanderer.

Amos Ryck was a respectable man; he had the
reputation of an honest, pious farmer to maintain.
Moreover, he was a deacon in the church. His own
life, stern in its purity, could brook no tenderness
toward offenders. His own child was as shut out
from his forgiveness as he deemed her to be from the
forgiveness of his God. Yet you would have seen, in
one look at the man, that this blow with which he
was smitten had cleft his heart to its core.

This was her birthday, — hers whose name had not

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

passed his lips for years. Do you think he had once
forgotten it since its morning? Did not the memories
it brought crowd into every moment? Did they not
fill the very prayers in which he besought a sin-hating
God to avenge him of all his enemies?

So many times the child had sat there at his feet
on this day, playing with some birthday toy, — he
always managed to find her something, a doll or a
picture-book; she used to come up to thank him, pushing
back her curls, her little red lips put up for a kiss.
He was very proud of her, — he and the mother.
She was all they had, — the only one. He used to
call her “God's dear blessing,” softly, while his eyes
grew dim; she hardly heard him for his breaking
voice.

She might have stood there and brought back all those
dead birthday nights, so did he live them over. But
none could know it; for he did not speak, and the
frown knotted darkly on his forehead. Martha Ryck
looked up at last into her husband's face.

“Amos, if she should ever come back!” He
started, his eyes freezing.

“She won't! She — ”

Would he have said “she shall not?” God only
knew.

“Martha, you talk nonsense! It 's just like a woman.
We 've said enough about this. I suppose He
who 's cursed us has got his own reasons for it. We
must bear it, and so must she.”

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

He stood up, stroking his beard nervously, his eyes
wandering about the room; he did not, or he could
not, look at his wife. Muff, rousing from his slumbers,
came up sleepily to be taken some notice of.
She used to love the dog, — the child; she gave him
his name in a frolic one day; he was always her play-fellow;
many a time they had come in and found her
asleep with Muff's black, shaggy sides for a pillow, and
her little pink arms around his neck, her face warm
and bright with some happy dream.

Mr. Ryck had often thought he would sell the creature;
but he never had. If he had been a woman,
he would have said he could not. Being a man, he
argued that Muff was a good watch-dog, and worth
keeping.

“Always in the way, Muff!” he muttered, looking
at the patient black head rubbed against his knee. He
was angry with the dog at that moment; the next he
had repented; the brute had done no wrong. He
stooped and patted him. Muff returned to his dreams
content.

“Well, Martha,” he said, coming up to her uneasily,
“you look tired.”

“Tired? No, I was only thinking, Amos.”

The pallor of her face, its timid eyes and patient
mouth, the whole crushed look of the woman, struck
him freshly. He stooped and kissed her forehead, the
sharp lines of his face relaxing a little.

“I did n't mean to be hard on you, Martha; we

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

both have enough to bear without that, but it 's best
not to talk of what can't be helped, — you see.”

“Yes.”

“Don't think anything more about the day; it 's
not — it 's not really good for you; you must cheer up,
little woman.”

“Yes, Amos.”

Perhaps his unusual tenderness gave her courage;
she stood up, putting both arms around his neck.

“If you 'd only try to love her a little, after all,
my husband! He would know it; He might save her
for it.”

Amos Ryck choked, coughed, and said it was time
for prayers. He took down the old Bible in which his
child's baby-fingers used to trace their first lessons after
his own, and read, not of her who loved much and
was forgiven, but one of the imprecatory Psalms.

When Mrs. Ryck was sure that her husband was
asleep that night, she rose softly from her bed, unlocked,
with noiseless key, one of her bureau drawers,
took something from it, and then felt her way down
the dark stairs into the kitchen.

She drew a chair up to the fire, wrapped her shawl
closely about her, and untied, with trembling fingers,
the knots of a soft silken handkerchief in which her
treasures were folded.

Some baby dresses of purest white; a child's little
pink apron; a pair of tiny shoes, worn through by
pattering feet; and a toy or two all broken, as some

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

impatient little fingers had left them; she was such
a careless baby! Yet they never could scold her,
she always affected such pretty surprises, and wide
blue-eyed penitence: a bit of a queen she was at the
farm.

Was it not most kindly ordered by the Infinite
Tenderness which pitieth its sorrowing ones, that into
her still hours her child should come so often only as a
child, speaking pure things only, touching her mother
so like a restful hand, and stealing into a prayer?

For where was ever grief like this one? Beside
this sorrow, death was but a joy. If she might have
closed her child's baby-eyes, and seen the lips which
had not uttered their first “Mother!” stilled, and laid
her away under the daisies, she would have sat there
alone that night, and thanked Him who had given and
taken away.

But this, — a wanderer upon the face of the earth,—
a mark, deeper seared than the mark of Cain, upon
the face which she had fondled and kissed within her
arms; the soul to which she had given life, accursed
of God and man, — to measure this, there is no speech
nor language.

Martha Ryck rose at last, took off the covers of the
stove, and made a fresh blaze which brightened all the
room, and shot its glow far into the street. She went
to the window to push the curtain carefully aside, stood
a moment looking out into the night, stole softly to the
door, unlocked it, then went upstairs to bed.

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

The wind, rising suddenly that night, struck sharply
through the city. It had been cold enough before,
but the threatened storm foreboded that it would be
worse yet before morning. The people crowded in a
warm and brilliant church cast wandering glances
from the preacher to the painted windows, beyond
which the night lay darkly, thought of the ride home
in close, cushioned carriages, and shivered.

So did a woman outside, stopping just by the door,
and looking in at the hushed and sacred shelter. Such
a temperature was not the best medicine for that cough
of hers. She had just crawled out of the garret,
where she had lain sick, very sick, for weeks.

Passing the door of the Temple which reared its
massive front and glittering windows out of the darkness
of the street, her ear was caught by the faint,
muffled sound of some anthem the choir were singing.
She drew the hood of her cloak over her face, turned
into the shadow of the steps, and, standing so, listened.
Why, she hardly knew. Perhaps it was the mere
entreaty of the music, for her dulled ear had never
grown deaf to it; or perhaps a memory, flitting as a
shadow, of other places and other times, in which the
hymns of God's church had not been strange to her.
She caught the words at last, brokenly. They were
of some one who was wounded. Wounded! she held
her breath, listening curiously. The wind shrieking
past drowned the rest; only the swelling of the organ
murmured above it. She stole up the granite steps

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

just within the entrance. No one was there to see
her, and she went on tiptoe to the muffled door, putting
her ear to it, her hair falling over her face. It
was some plaintive minor air they were hymning, as
sad as a dying wail, and as sweet as a mother's lullaby.

“But He was wounded; He was wounded for our
transgression; He was bruised for our iniquities.”

Then, growing slower and more faint, a single voice
took up the strain, mournfully but clearly, with a hush
in it as if one sang on Calvary.

“Yet we hid, as it were, our faces from Him. He
was despised, and we esteemed him not.”

Well; He only knows what it spoke to the woman,
who listened with her guilty face hidden in her hair;
how it drew her like a call to join the throng that
worshipped him.

“I 'd like to hear the rest,” she muttered to herself.
“I wonder what it is about.”

A child came down from the gallery just then, a
ragged boy, who, like herself, had wandered in from
the street.

“Hilloa, Meg!” he said, laughing, “you going to
meeting? That 's a good joke!” If she had heard
him, she would have turned away. But her hand
was on the latch; the door had swung upon its noiseless
hinges; the pealing organ drowned his voice.
She went in and sat down in an empty slip close by
the door, looking about her for the moment in a sort
of childish wonder. The church was a blaze of light

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

and color. One perceived a mist of gayly dressed
people, a soft flutter of fans, and faint, sweet perfumes
below; the velvet-cushioned pulpit, and pale, scholarly
outlines of the preacher's face above; the warmth
of rainbow-tinted glass; the wreathed and massive
carving of oaken cornice; the glitter of gas-light from
a thousand prisms, and the silence of the dome beyond.

The brightness struck sharply against the woman
sitting there alone. Her face seemed to grow grayer
and harder in it. The very hush of that princely
sanctuary seemed broken by her polluted presence.
True, she kept afar off; she did not so much as lift
up her eyes to heaven; she had but stolen in to hear the
chanted words that were meant for the acceptance and
the comfort of the pure, bright worshippers, — sinners,
to be sure, in their way; but then, Christ died for
them. This tabernacle, to which they had brought
their purple and gold and scarlet, for his praise, was
not meant for such as Meg, you know.

But she had come into it, nevertheless. If He had
called her there, she did not know it. She only sat
and listened to the chanting, forgetting what she was;
forgetting to wonder if there were one of all that
reverent throng who would be willing to sit and worship
beside her.

The singing ended at last, and the pale preacher
began his sermon. But Meg did not care for that;
she could not understand it. She crouched down in
the corner of the pew, her hood drawn far over her

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

face, repeating to herself now and then, mechanically
as it seemed, the words of the chant.

“Wounded — for our transgressions; and bruised,”—
muttering, after a while, — “Yet we hid our faces.”
Bruised and wounded! The sound of the words
attracted her; she said them over and over. She
knew who He was. Many years ago she had heard
of him; it was a great while since then; she had
almost forgotten it. Was it true? And was he perhaps, —
was there a little chance it meant, he was
bruised for her, — for her? She began to wonder
dimly, still muttering the sorrowful words down in
her corner, where no one could hear her.

I wonder if He heard them. Do you think he
did? For when the sermon was ended, and the
choir sang again, — still of him, and how he called
the heavy-laden, and how he kept his own rest for
them, she said, — for was she not very weary and
heavy-laden with her sins? — still crouching down in
her corner, “That 's me. I guess it is. I 'll find
out.”

She fixed her eyes upon the preacher, thinking, in
her stunted, childish way, that he knew so much, so
many things she did not understand, that surely he
could tell her, — she should like to have it to think
about; she would ask him. She rose instinctively with
the audience to receive his blessing, then waited in her
hooded cloak, like some dark and evil thing, among
the brilliant crowd. The door opening, as they began

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

to pass out by her, swept in such a chill of air as
brought back a spasm of coughing. She stood quivering
under it, her face livid with the pain. The crowd
began to look at her curiously, to nod and whisper
among themselves.

The sexton stepped up nervously; he knew who
she was. “Meg, you 'd better go. What are you
standing here for?”

She flung him a look out of her hard, defiant eyes;
she made no answer. A child, clinging to her mother's
hand, looked up as she went by, pity and fear in her
great wondering eyes. “Mother, see that poor
woman; she 's hungry or cold!”

The little one put her hand over the slip, pulling at
Meg's cloak. “What 's the matter with you? Why
don't you go home?”

“Bertha, child, are you crazy?” Her mother
caught her quickly away. “Don't touch that woman!”

Meg heard it.

Standing, a moment after, just at the edge of the
aisle, a lady, clad in velvet, brushed against her, then
gathered her costly garments with a hand ringed and
dazzling with diamonds, shrinking as if she had touched
some accursed thing, and sweeping by.

Meg's eyes froze at that. This was the sanctuary,
these the worshippers of Him who was bruised. His
message could not be for her. It would be of no use
to find out about him; of no use to tell him how she

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

loathed herself and her life; that she wanted to know
about that Rest, and about that heavy-laden one.
His followers would not brook the very flutter of
her dress against their pure garments. They were
like him; he could have nothing to say to such as
she.

She turned to go out. Through the open door she
saw the night and the storm. Within was the silent
dome, and the organ-hymn still swelling up to it.

It was still of the wounded that they sang. Meg
listened, lingered, touched the preacher on the arm as
he came by.

“I want to ask you a question.”

He started at the sight of her, or more perhaps at
the sharpness in her voice.

“Why, why, who are you?”

“I 'm Meg. You don't know me. I ain't fit for
your fine Christian people to touch; they won't let
their little children speak to me.”

“Well?” he said, nervously, for she paused.

“Well? You 're a preacher. I want to know about
Him they 've been singing of. I came in to hear the
singing. I like it.”

“I — I don't quite understand you,” began the
minister. “You surely have heard of Jesus Christ.”

“Yes,” her eyes softened, “somebody used to tell
me; it was mother; we lived in the country. I
was n't what I am now. I want to know if he can
put me back again. What if I should tell him I was

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

going to be different? Would he hear me, do you
suppose?”

Somehow the preacher's scholarly self-possession
failed him. He felt ill at ease, standing there with
the woman's fixed black eyes upon him.

“Why, yes; he always forgives a repentant sinner.”

“Repentant sinner.” She repeated the words
musingly. “I don't understand all these things.
I 've forgotten most all about it. I want to know.
Could n't I come in some way with the children and
be learnt 'em? I would n't make any trouble.”

There was something almost like a child in her
voice just then, almost as earnest and as pure. The
preacher took out his handkerchief and wiped his
face; then he changed his hat awkwardly from hand
to hand.

“Why, why, really, we have no provision in our
Sabbath school for cases like this: we have been meaning
to establish an institution of a missionary character,
but the funds cannot be raised just yet. I am sorry;
I don't know but —”

“It 's no matter!”

Meg turned sharply away, her hands dropping lifelessly;
she moved toward the door. They were
alone now in the church, they two.

The minister's pale cheek flushed; he stepped after
her.

“Young woman!”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

She stopped, her face turned from him.

“I will send you to some of the city missionaries, or
I will go with you to the Penitents' Retreat. I should
like to help you. I —”

He would have exhorted her to reform as kindly as
he knew how; he felt uncomfortable at letting her go
so; he remembered just then who washed the feet of
his Master with her tears. But she would not listen.
She turned from him, and out into the storm, some
cry on her lips, — it might have been: —

“There ain't nobody to help me. I was going to be
better!”

She sank down on the snow outside, exhausted by
the racking cough which the air had again brought
on.

The sexton found her there in the shadow, when he
locked the church doors.

“Meg! you here? What ails you?”

Dying, I suppose!”

The sight of her touched the man, she lying there
alone in the snow; he lingered, hesitated, thought of
his own warm home, looked at her again. If a friendly
hand should save the creature, — he had heard of such
things. Well? But how could he take her into his
respectable home? What would people say? — the
sexton of the Temple! He had a little wife there
too, pure as the snow upon the ground to-night.
Could he bring them under the same roof?

“Meg!” he said, speaking in his nervous way,

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

though kindly, “you will die here. I 'll call the
police and let them take you where it 's warmer.”

But she crawled to her feet again.

“No you won't!”

She walked away as fast as she was able, till she
found a still place down by the water, where no one
could see her. There she stood a moment irresolute,
looked up through the storm as if searching for the
sky, then sank upon her knees down in the silent
shade of some timber.

Perhaps she was half-frightened at the act, for she
knelt so a moment without speaking. There she began
to mutter: “Maybe He won't drive me off; if
they did, maybe he won't. I should just like to tell
him, anyway!”

So she folded her hands, as she had folded them
once at her mother's knee.

“O Lord! I 'm tired of being Meg. I should like
to be something else!”

Then she rose, crossed the bridge, and on past the
thinning houses, walking feebly through the snow that
drifted against her feet.

She did not know why she was there, or where she
was going. She repeated softly to herself now and
then the words uttered down in the shade of the timber,
her brain dulled by the cold, faint, floating dreams
stealing into them.

Meg! tired of being Meg! She was n't always
that. It was another name, a pretty name she

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

thought, with a childish smile, — Maggie. They
always call her that. She used to play about among
the clover-blossoms and buttercups then; the pure
little children used to kiss her; nobody hooted after
her in the street, or drove her out of church, or left
her all alone out in the snow, — Maggie!

Perhaps, too, some vague thought came to her of
the mournful, unconscious prophecy of the name, as
the touch of the sacred water upon her baby-brow had
sealed it, — Magdalene.

She stopped a moment, weakened by her toiling
against the wind, threw off her hood, the better to
catch her laboring breath, and standing so, looked
back at the city, its lights glimmering white and pale,
through the falling snow.

Her face was a piteous sight just then. Do you
think the haughtiest of the pure, fair women in yonder
treasured homes could have loathed her as she loathed
herself at that moment?

Yet it might have been a face as fair and pure as
theirs; kisses of mother and husband might have
warmed those drawn and hueless lips; they might
have prayed their happy prayers, every night and
morning, to God. It might have been. You would
almost have thought he had meant it should be so, if
you had looked into her eyes sometimes, — perhaps
when she was on her knees by the timber; or when
she listened to the chant, crouching out of sight in
the church.

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Well, it was only that it might have been. Life
could hold no possible blessed change for her, you
know. Society had no place for it, though she sought
it carefully with tears. Who of all God's happy
children that he had kept from sin would have gone
to her and said, “My sister, his love holds room for
you and me”; have touched her with her woman's
hand, held out to her her woman's help, and blessed
her with her woman's prayers and tears?

Do you not think Meg knew the answer? Had she
not learned it well, in seven wandering years? Had
she not read it in every blast of this bitter night, out
into which she had come to find a helper, when all
the happy world passed by her, on the other side?

She stood there, looking at the glittering of the city,
then off into the gloom where the path lay through
the snow. Some struggle was in her face.

“Home! home and mother! She don't want me,—
nobody wants me. I 'd better go back.”

The storm was beating upon her. But, looking
from the city to the drifted path, and back from the
lonely path to the lighted city, she did not stir.

“I should like to see it, just to look in the window,
a little, — it would n't hurt 'em any. Nobody 'd
know.”

She turned, walking slowly where the snow lay
pure and untrodden. On, out of sight of the town,
where the fields were still; thinking only as she went,
that nobody would know, — nobody would know.

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

She would see the old home out in the dark; she
could even say good-by to it quite aloud, and they
would n't hear her, or come and drive her away.
And then —

She looked around where the great shadows lay
upon the fields, felt the weakening of her limbs, her
failing breath, and smiled. Not Meg's smile; a very
quiet smile, with a little quiver in it. She would find
a still place under the trees somewhere; the snow
would cover her quite out of sight before morning,—
the pure, white snow. She would be only Maggie
then.

The road, like some familiar dream, wound at last
into the village. Down the street where her childish
feet had pattered in their playing, by the old town
pump, where, coming home from school, she used to
drink the cool, clear water on summer noons, she
passed, — a silent shadow. She might have been the
ghost of some dead life, so moveless was her face.
She stopped at last, looking about her.

“Where? I most forget.”

Turning out from the road, she found a brook half
hidden under the branches of a dripping tree, — frozen
now; only a black glare of ice, where she pushed
away the snow with her foot. It might have been a
still, green place in summer, with banks of moss, and
birds singing overhead. Some faint color flushed
all her face; she did not hear the icicles dropping
from the lonely tree.

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

“Yes,” — she began to talk softly to herself, —
“this is it. The first time I ever saw him, he stood
over there under the tree. Let me see; was n't I
crossing the brook? Yes, I was crossing the brook;
on the stones. I had a pink dress. I looked in the
glass when I went home,” brushing her soft hair out
of her eyes. “Did I look pretty? I can't remember.
It 's a great while ago.”

She came back into the street after that, languidly,
for the snow lay deeper. The wind, too, had chilled
her more than she knew. The sleet was frozen upon
her mute, white face. She tried to draw her cloak
more closely about her, but her hands refused to hold
it. She looked at them curiously.

“Numb? How much farther, I wonder?”

It was not long before she came to it. The house
stood up silently in the night. A single light glimmered
far out upon the garden. Her eye caught it
eagerly. She followed it down, across the orchard,
and the little plats where the flowers used to be so
bright all summer long. She had not forgotten them.
She used to go out in the morning and pick them for
her mother, — a whole apronful, purple, and pink, and
white, with dewdrops on them. She was fit to touch
them then. Her mother used to smile when she
brought them in. Her mother! Nobody ever smiled
so since. Did she know it? Did she ever wonder
what had become of her, — the little girl who used to
kiss her? Did she ever want to see her? Sometimes,

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

when she prayed up in the old bedroom, did she remember
her daughter who had sinned, or guess that
she was tired of it all, and how no one in all the wide
world would help her?

She was sleeping there now. And the father. She
was afraid to see him; he would send her away, if he
knew she had come out in the snow to look at the old
home. She wondered if her mother would.

She opened the gate, and went in. The house was
very still. So was the yard, and the gleam of light
that lay golden on the snow. The numbness of her
body began to steal over her brain. She thought atmoments,
as she crawled up the path upon her hands
and knees, — for she could no longer walk, — that she
was dreaming some pleasant dream; that the door
would open, and her mother come out to meet her.
Attracted like a child by the broad belt of light, she
followed it over and through a piling drift. It led her
to the window where the curtain was pushed aside.
She managed to reach the blind, and so stand up a
moment, clinging to it, looking in, the glow from the
fire sharp on her face. Then she sank down upon the
snow by the door.

Lying so, her face turned up against it, her stiffened
lips kissing the very dumb, unanswering wood, a
thought came to her. She remembered the day.
For seven long years she had not thought of it.

A spasm crossed her face, her hands falling clinched.
Who was it of whom it was written, that better were

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

it for that man if he had never been born? Of Magdalene,
more vile than Judas, what should be said?

Yet it was hard, I think, to fall so upon the very
threshold, — so near the quiet, peaceful room, with
the warmth, and light, and rest; to stay all night in
the storm, with eyes turned to that dead, pitiless sky,
without one look into her mother's face, without one
kiss, or gentle touch, or blessing, and die so, looking
up! No one to hold her hand and look into her eyes,
and hear her say she was sorry, — sorry for it all!
That they should find her there in the morning, when
her poor, dead face could not see if she were forgiven!

“I should like to go in,” sobbing, with the first
tears of many years upon her cheek, — weak, pitiful
tears, like a child's, — “just in out of the cold!”

Some sudden strength fell on her after that. She
reached up, fumbling for the latch. It opened at her
first touch; the door swung wide into the silent
house.

She crawled in then, into the kitchen where the fire
was, and the rocking-chair; the plants in the window,
and the faded cricket upon the hearth; the dog, too,
roused from his nap behind the stove. He began to
growl at her, his eyes on fire.

“Muff!” she smiled weakly, stretching out her
hand. He did not know her, — he was fierce with
strangers. “Muff! don't you know me? I 'm Maggie;
there, there, Muff, good fellow!”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

She crept up to him fearlessly, putting both her
arms about his neck, in a way she had of soothing
him when she was his playfellow. The creature's
low growl died away. He submitted to her touch,
doubtfully at first, then he crouched on the floor
beside her, wagging his tail, wetting her face with
his huge tongue.

“Muff, you know me, you old fellow! I 'm sorry,
Muff, I am, — I wish we could go out and play together
again. I 'm very tired, Muff.”

She laid her head upon the dog, just as she used to
long ago, creeping up near the fire. A smile broke
all over her face, at Muff's short, happy bark.

He don't turn me off; he don't know; he thinks
I 'm nobody but Maggie.”

How long she lay so, she did not know. It might
have been minutes, it might have been hours; her
eyes wandering all about the room, growing brighter
too, and clearer. They would know now that she had
come back; that she wanted to see them; that she
had crawled into the old room to die; that Muff had
not forgotten her. Perhaps, perhaps they would look
at her not unkindly, and cry over her just a little, for
the sake of the child they used to love.

Martha Ryck, coming in at last, found her with her
long hair falling over her face, her arms still about the
dog, lying there in the firelight.

The woman's eyelids fluttered for an instant, her
lips moving dryly; but she made no sound. She came

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

up, knelt upon the floor, pushed Muff gently away,
and took her child's head upon her lap.

“Maggie!”

She opened her eyes and looked up.

“Mother 's glad to see you, Maggie.”

The girl tried to smile, her face all quivering.

“Mother, I — I wanted you. I thought I was n't
fit.”

Her mother stopped and kissed her lips, — the polluted,
purple lips, that trembled so.

“I thought you would come back to me, my daughter.
I 've watched for you a great while.”

She smiled at that, pushing away her falling hair.

“Mother, I 'm so sorry.”

“Yes, Maggie.”

“And oh!” she threw out her arms; “O, I 'm
so tired, I 'm so tired!”

Her mother raised her, laying her head upon her
shoulder.

“Mother 'll rest you, Maggie,” soothing her, as if
she sang again her first lullaby, when she came to her,
the little pure baby, — her only one.

“Mother,” once more, “the door was unlocked.”

“It has been unlocked every night for seven years,
my child.”

She closed her eyes after that, some stupor creeping
over her, her features in the firelight softening and
melting, with the old child-look coming into them.
Looking up at last, she saw another face bending over

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

her, a face in which grief had worn stern lines; there
were tears in the eyes, and some recent struggle quivering
out of it.

“Father, I did n't mean to come in, — I did n't
really; but I was so cold. Don't send me off, father!
I could n't walk so far, — I shall be out of your way in
a little while, — the cough —”

I send you away, Maggie? I — I might have
done it once; God forgive me! He sent you back,
my daughter, — I thank him.”

A darkness swept over both faces then; she did not
even hear Muff's whining cry at her ear.

“Mother,” at last, the light of the room coming
back, “there 's Somebody who was wounded. I
guess I 'm going to find him. Will he forget it all?”

“All, Maggie.”

For what did He tell the sin-laden woman who came
to him once, and dared not look into his face? Was
ever soul so foul and crimson-stained that he could not
make it pure and white? Does he not linger till his
locks are wet with the dews of night, to listen for the
first, faint call of any wanderer crying to him in the
dark?

So He came to Maggie. So he called her by her
name, — Magdalene, most precious to him; whom he
had bought with a great price; for whom, with groanings
that cannot be uttered, he had pleaded with his
Father: Magdalene, chosen from all eternity, to be
graven in the hollow of his hand, to stand near to him

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

before the throne, to look with fearless eyes into his
face, to touch him with her happy tears among his sinless
ones forever.

And think you that then, any should scorn the
woman whom the high and lofty One, beholding, did
thus love? Who could lay anything to the charge
of his elect?

Perhaps he told her all this, in the pauses of the
storm, for something in her face transfigured it.

“Mother, it 's all over now. I think I shall be
your little girl again.”

And so, with a smile, she went to Him. The light
flashed broader and brighter about the room, and
on the dead face there, — never Meg's again. A
strong man, bowed over it, was weeping. Muff moaned
out his brute sorrow where the still hand touched
him.

But Martha Ryck, kneeling down beside her only
child, gave thanks to God.

-- 201 --

p472-214 WHAT WAS THE MATTER?

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

I could not have been more than seven or eight
years old, when it happened; but it might have been
yesterday. Among all other childish memories, it
stands alone. To this very day it brings with it the
old, utter sinking of the heart, and the old, dull sense
of mystery.

To read what I have to say, you should have known
my mother. To understand it, you should understand
her. But that is quite impossible now, for there is a
quiet spot over the hill, and past the church, and beside
the little brook where the crimsoned mosses grow
thick and wet and cool, from which I cannot call her.
It is all I have left of her now. But after all, it is not
of her that you will chiefly care to hear. My object
is simply to acquaint you with a few facts, which,
though interwoven with the events of her life, are
quite independent of it as objects of interest. It is, I
know, only my own heart that makes these pages a
memorial, — but, you see, I cannot help it.

Yet, I confess, no glamour of any earthly love has
ever entirely dazzled me, — not even hers. Of imperfections,
of mistakes, of sins, I knew she was guilty. I

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

know it now; even with the sanctity of those crimsoned
mosses, and the hush of the rest beneath, so
close to my heart, I cannot forget them. Yet somehow—
I do not know how — the imperfections, the
mistakes, the very sins, bring her nearer to me as the
years slip by, and make her dearer.

My mother was what we call an aristocrat. I do
not like the term, as the term is used. I am sure she
does not now; but I have no other word. She was a
royal-looking woman, and she had the blood of princes
in her veins. Generations back, — how we children
used to reckon the thing over! — she was cradled in a
throne. A miserable race, to be sure, they were, —
the Stuarts; and the most devout genealogist might
deem it dubious honor to own them for great-grandfathers
by innumerable degrees removed. So she used
to tell us, over and over, as a damper on our childish
vanity, looking such a very queen as she spoke, in
every play of feature, and every motion of her hand,
that it was the old story of preachers who did not
practise. The very baby was proud of her. The
beauty of a face, and the elegant repose of a manner,
are influences by no means more unfelt at three years
than at thirty

As insanity will hide itself away, and lie sleeping,
and die out, — while old men are gathered to their
fathers scathless, and young men follow in their footsteps
safe and free, — and start into life, and claim its
own when children's children have forgotten it; as a

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

single trait of a single scholar in a race of clods will
bury itself in day-laborers and criminals, unto the
third and fourth generation, and spring then, like a
creation from a chaos, into statesmen and poets and
sculptors; — so, I have sometimes fancied, the better
and truer nature of voluptuaries and tyrants was sifted
down through the years, and purified in our little New
England home, and the essential autocracy of monarchical
blood refined and ennobled, in my mother,
into royalty.

A broad and liberal culture had moulded her; she
knew its worth, in every fibre of her heart; scholarly
parents had blessed her with their legacies of scholarly
mind and name. With the soul of an artist, she
quivered under every grace and every defect; and the
blessing of a beauty as rare as rich had been given
to her. With every instinct of her nature recoiling
from the very shadow of crimes the world winks at,
the family record had been stainless for a generation.
God had indeed blessed her; but the very blessing
was a temptation.

I knew, before she left me, what she might have
been, but for the merciful and tender watch of Him
who was despised and rejected of men. I know, for
she told me, one still night when we were alone together,
how she sometimes shuddered at herself, and
what those daily and hourly struggles between her
nature and her Christianity meant.

I think we were as near to one another as mother

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

and daughter can be, but yet as different. Since I
have been talking in such lordly style of those miserable
Jameses and Charleses, I will take the opportunity
to confess that I have inherited my father's
thorough-going democracy, — double measure, pressed
down and running over. She not only pardoned it,
but I think she loved it in me, for his sake.

It was about a year and a half, I think, after he
died, that she sent for Aunt Alice to come to Creston.
“Your aunt loves me,” she said, when she told us in
her quiet way, “and I am so lonely now.”

They had been the only children, and they loved
each other, — how much, I afterwards knew. And
how much they love each other now, I like to think,—
quite freely and fully, and without shadow or doubt
between them, I dare to hope.

A picture of Aunt Alice always hung in mother's
room. It was taken down years ago. I never asked
her where she put it. I remember it, though, quite
well; for mother's sake I am glad I do. For it was a
pleasant face to look upon, and a young, pure, happy
face, — beautiful too, though with none of the regal
beauty crowned by my mother's massive hair, and
pencilled brows. It was a timid, girlish face, with
reverent eyes, and ripe, tremulous lips, — weak lips,
as I remember them. From babyhood, I felt a want
in the face. I had, of course, no capacity to define
it; it was represented to me only by the fact that it
differed from my mother's.

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

She was teaching school out West when mother
sent for her. I saw the letter. It was just like my
mother: “Alice, I need you. You and I ought to
have but one home now. Will you come?”

I saw, too, a bit of postscript to the answer: “I 'm
not fit that you should love me so, Marie.”

And how mother laughed at it!

When it was all settled, and the waiting weeks became
at last a single day, I hardly knew my mother.
She was so full of fitful moods, and little fantastic
jokes! such a flush on her cheeks too, as she ran to
the window every five minutes, like a child! I remember
how we went all over the house together, she
and I, to see that everything looked neat, and bright,
and welcome. And how we lingered in the guestroom,
to put the little finishing touches to its stillness,
and coolness, and coseyness. The best spread was on
the bed, and the white folds smoothed as only mother's
fingers could smooth them; the curtain freshly washed,
and looped with its crimson cord; the blinds drawn,
cool and green; the late afternoon sunlight slanting
through, in flecks upon the floor. There were flowers,
too, upon the table. I remember they were all white,—
lilies of the valley, I think; and the vase of Parian
marble, itself a solitary lily, unfolding stainless leaves.
Over the mantle she had hung the finest picture in the
house, — an “Ecce Homo,” and an exquisite engraving.
It used to hang in grandmother's room in the old
house. We children wondered a little that she took it
upstairs.

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

“I want your aunt to feel at home, and see home
things,” she said. “I wish I could think of something
more to make it pleasant in here.”

Just as we left the room she turned and looked into
it. “Pleasant, is n't it? I am so glad, Sarah,” her
eyes dimming a little. “She 's a very dear sister to
me.”

She stepped in again to raise a stem of the lilies that
had fallen from the vase and lay like wax upon the
table, then she shut the door and came away.

That door was shut just so for years; the lonely bars
of sunlight flecked the solitude of the room, and the
lilies faded on the table. We children passed it with
hushed footfall, and shrank from it at twilight, as from
a room that held the dead. But into it we never
went.

Mother was tired out that afternoon; for she had
been on her feet all day, busied in her loving cares to
make our simple home as pleasant and as welcome as
home could be. But yet she stopped to dress us in our
Sunday clothes, — and it was no sinecure to dress three
persistently undressable children; Winthrop was a host
in himself. “Auntie must see us look our prettiest,”
she said.

She was a sight for an artist when she came down.
She had taken off her widow's cap and coiled her
heavy hair low in her neck, and she always looked
like a queen in that lustreless black silk. I do not
know why these little things should have made such

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

an impression on me then. They are priceless to me
now. I remember how she looked, framed there in
the doorway, while we were watching for the coach,—
the late light ebbing in golden tides over the grass
at her feet, and touching her face now and then through
the branches of trees, her head bent a little, with eager,
parted lips, and the girlish color on her cheeks, her hand
shading her eyes as they strained for a sight of the
lumbering coach. She must have been a magnificent
woman when she was young, — not unlike, I have
heard it said, to that far-off ancestress whose name she
bore, and whose sorrowful story has made her sorrowful
beauty immortal. Somewhere abroad there is a
reclining statue of Queen Mary, to which, when my
mother stood beside it, her resemblance was so strong
that the by-standers clustered about her, whispering
curiously. “Ah, mon Dieu!” said a little Frenchman
aloud, “c'est une résurrection.”

We must have tried her that afternoon, Clara and
Winthrop and I; for the spirit of her own excitement
had made us completely wild. Winthrop's scream of
delight, when, stationed on the gate-post, he caught
the first sight of the old yellow coach, might have
been heard a quarter of a mile.

“Coming?” said mother, nervously, and stepped
out to the gate, full in the sunlight that crowned her
like royal gold.

The coach lumbered on, and rattled up, and passed.

“Why, she has n't come!” All the eager color

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

died out of her face. “I am so disappointed!” —
speaking like a troubled child, and turning slowly
into the house.

Then, after a while, she drew me aside from the
others, — I was the oldest, and she was used to make
a sort of confidence between us, instinctively, as it
seemed, and often quite forgetting how very few my
years were. “Sarah, I don't understand. You think
she might have lost the train? But Alice is so punctual.
Alice never lost a train. And she said she
would come.” And then, a while after, “I don't
understand.”

It was not like my mother to worry. The next day
the coach lumbered up and rattled past, and did not
stop, — and the next, and the next.

“We shall have a letter,” mother said, her eyes
saddening every afternoon. But we had no letter.
And another day went by, and another.

“She is sick,” we said; and mother wrote to her,
and watched for the lumbering coach, and grew silent
day by day. But to the letter there was no answer.

Ten days passed. Mother came to me one afternoon
to ask for her pen, which I had borrowed. Something
in her face troubled me vaguely.

“What are you going to do, mother?”

“Write to your aunt's boarding-place. I can't bear
this any longer.” She spoke sharply. She had
already grown unlike herself.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

She wrote, and asked for an answer by return of
mail.

It was on a Wednesday, I remember, that we looked
for it. I came home early from school. Mother was
sewing at the parlor window, her eyes wandering from
her work, up the road. It was an ugly day. It had
rained drearily from eight o'clock till two, and closed
in suffocating mist, creeping and dense and chill. It
gave me a childish fancy of long-closed tombs and lowland
graveyards, as I walked home in it.

I tried to keep the younger children quiet when we
went in, mother was so nervous. As the early, uncanny
twilight fell, we grouped around her timidly.
A dull sense of awe and mystery clung to the night,
and clung to her watching face, and clung even then
to that closed room upstairs where the lilies were
fading.

Mother sat leaning her head upon her hand, the
outline of her face dim in the dusk against the falling
curtain. She was sitting so when we heard the first
rumble of the distant coach-wheels. At the sound,
she folded her hands in her lap and stirred a little, rose
slowly from her chair, and sat down again.

“Sarah.”

I crept up to her. At the near sight of her face, I
was so frightened I could have cried.

“Sarah, you may go out and get the letter. I — I
can't.”

I went slowly out at the door and down the walk.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

At the gate I looked back. The outline of her face
was there against the window-pane, white in the
gathering gloom.

It seems to me that my older and less sensitive years
have never known such a night. The world was
stifling in a deluge of gray, cold mists, unstirred by a
breath of air. A robin with feathers all ruffled, and
head hidden, sat on the gate-post, and chirped a little
mournful chirp, like a creature dying in a vacuum.
The very daisy that nodded and drooped in the grass
at my feet seemed to be gasping for breath. The
neighbor's house, not forty paces across the street, was
invisible. I remember the sensation it gave me, as I
struggled to find its outlines, of a world washed out,
like the figures I washed out on my slate. As I
trudged, half frightened, into the road, and the fog
closed about me, it seemed to my childish superstition
like a horde of long-imprisoned ghosts let loose, and
angry. The distant sound of the coach, which I could
not see, added to the fancy.

The coach turned the corner presently. On a clear
day I could see the brass buttons on the driver's coat at
that distance. There was nothing visible now of the
whole dark structure but the two lamps in front, like
the eyes of some evil thing, glaring and defiant, borne
with swift motion down upon me by a power utterly
unseen, — it had a curious effect. Even at this time,
I confess I do not like to see a lighted carriage driven
through a fog.

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

I summoned all my little courage, and piped out the
driver's name, standing there in the road.

He remed up his horses with a shout, — he had
nearly driven over me. After some searching, he discovered
the small object cowering down in the mist,
handed me a letter, with a muttered oath at being intercepted
on such a night, and lumbered on and out
of sight in three rods.

I went slowly into the house. Mother had lighted
a lamp, and stood at the parlor door. She did not
come into the hall to meet me.

She took the letter and went to the light, holding it
with the seal unbroken. She might have stood so two
minutes.

“Why don't you read, mamma?” spoke up Winthrop.
I hushed him.

She opened it then, read it, laid it down upon the
table, and went out of the room without a word. I
had not seen her face. We heard her go upstairs and
shut the door.

She had left the letter open there before us. After
a little awed silence, Clara broke out into sobs. I
went up and read the few and simple lines.

Aunt Alice had left for Creston on the appointed day.

Mother spent that night in the closed room where
the lilies had drooped and died. Clara and I heard
her pacing the floor till we cried ourselves to sleep.
When we woke in the morning, she was pacing it
still.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

Weeks wore into months, and the months became
many years. More than that we never knew. Some
inquiry revealed the fact, after a while, that a slight
accident had occurred, upon the Erie Railroad, to the
train which she should have taken. There was some
disabling, but no deaths, the conductor had supposed.
The car had fallen into the water. She might not
have been missed when the half-drowned passengers
were all drawn out.

So mother added a little crape to her widow's weeds,
the key of the closed room lay henceforth in her
drawer, and all things went on as before. To her
children my mother was never gloomy, — it was not
her way. No shadow of household affliction was
placed like a skeleton confronting our uncomprehending
joy. Of what those weeks and months and years
were to her — a widow, and quite uncomforted in
their dark places by any human love — she gave no
sign. We thought her a shade paler, perhaps. We
found her often alone with her little Bible. Sometimes,
on the Sabbath, we missed her, and knew that she
had gone into that closed room. But she was just as
tender with us in our little faults and sorrows, as merry
with us in our plays, as eager in our gayest plans, as
she had always been. As she had always been, — our
mother.

And so the years slipped from her and from us.
Winthrop went into business in Boston; he never
took to his books, and mother was too wise to push

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

him through college; but I think she was disappointed.
He was her only boy, and she would have chosen for
him the profession of his father and grandfather.
Clara and I graduated in our white dresses and blue
ribbons, like other girls, and came home to mother,
crochet-work, and Tennyson. Just about here is the
proper place to begin my story.

I mean that about here our old and long-tried cook,
Bathsheba, who had been an heirloom in the family,
suddenly fell in love with the older sexton, who had
rung the passing-bell for every soul who died in the
village for forty years, and took it into her head to
marry him, and desert our kitchen for his little brown
house under the hill.

So it came about that we hunted the township for a
handmaiden; and it also came about that our inquiring
steps led us to the poor-house. A stout, not overbrilliant-looking
girl, about twelve years of age, was
to be had for her board and clothes, and such schooling
as we could give her, — in country fashion to be
“bound out” till she should be eighteen. The economy
of the arrangement decided in her favor; for, in
spite of our grand descent and grander notions, we
were poor enough, after father died, and the education
of three children had made no small gap in our little
principal, and she came.

Her name was a singular one, — Selphar. It
always savored too nearly of brimstone to please me.
I used to call her Sel, “for short.” She was a good,

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

sensible, uninteresting-looking girl, with broad face,
large features, and limp, tow-colored curls. They
used to hang straight down about her eyes, and were
never otherwise than perfectly smooth. She proved
to be of good temper, which is worth quite as much as
brains in a servant, as honest as the daylight, dull
enough at her books, but a good, plodding worker, if
you marked out every step of the way for her beforehand.
I do not think she would ever have discovered
the laws of gravitation; but she might have jumped
off a precipice to prove them, if she had been bidden.

Until she was seventeen, she was precisely like any
other rather stupid girl; never given to novel-reading
or fancies; never frightened by the dark or ghoststories;
proving herself warmly attached to us, after
a while, and rousing in us, in return, the kindly interest
naturally felt for a faithful servant; but she was
not in any respect uncommon, — quite far from it, —
except in the circumstance that she never told a falsehood.

At seventeen she had a violent attack of diphtheria,
and her life hung by a thread. Mother was as tender
and unwearying in her care of her as the girl's own
mother might have been.

From that time, I believe, Sel was immovable in her
faith in her mistress's divinity. Under such nursing
as she had, she slowly recovered, but her old, stolid
strength never came back to her. Severe headaches
became of frequent occurrence. Her stout, muscular

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

arms grew weak. As weeks went on, it became evident
in many ways that, though the diphtheria itself
was quite out of her system, it had left her thoroughly
diseased. Strange fits of silence came over her; her
volubility had been the greatest objection we had to
her hitherto. Her face began to wear a troubled look.
She was often found in places where she had stolen
away to be alone.

One morning she slept late in her little garretchamber,
and we did not call her. The girl had gone
upstairs the night before crying with the pain in her
temples, and mother, who was always thoughtful of
her servants, said it was a pity to wake her, and, as
there were only three of us, we might get our own
breakfast for once. While we were at work together
in the kitchen, Clara heard her kitten mewing out in
the snow, and went to the door to let her in. The
creature, possessed by some sudden frolic, darted away
behind the well-curb. Clara was always a bit of a
romp, and, with never a thought of her daintily slippered
feet, she flung her trailing dress over one arm
and was off over the three-inch snow. The cat led
her a brisk chase, and she came in flushed and panting,
and pretty, her little feet drenched, and the tip
of a Maltese tail just visible above a great bundle she
had made of her apron.

“Why!” said mother, “you have lost your ear-ring.”

Clara dropped the kitten with unceremonious haste

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

on the floor, felt of her little pink ear, shook her apron,
and the corners of her mouth went down into her
dimpled chin.

“They 're the ones Winthrop sent, of all things in
the world!”

“You 'd better put on your rubbers, and have a
hunt out-doors,” said mother.

We hunted out-doors, — on the steps, on the well-boards,
in the wood-shed, in the snow; Clara looked
down the well till her nose and fingers were blue, but
the ear-ring was not to be found. We hunted indoors,
under the stove and the chairs and the table,
in every possible and impossible nook, cranny, and
crevice, but gave up the search in despair. It was a
pretty trinket, — a leaf of delicately wrought gold,
with a pearl dew-drop on it, — very becoming to
Clara, and the first present Winthrop had sent her
from his earnings. If she had been a little younger
she would have cried. She came very near it as it
was, I suspect, for when she went after the plates she
stayed in the cupboard long enough to set two tables.

When we were half through breakfast, Selphar
came down, blushing, and frightened half out of her
wits, her apologies tumbling over each other with
such skill as to render each one unintelligible, and
evidently undecided in her own mind whether she
was to be hung or burnt at the stake.

“It 's no matter at all,” said mother, kindly; “I
knew you felt sick last night. I should have called
you if I had needed you.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

Having set the girl at her ease, as only she could
do, she went on with her breakfast, and we forgot all
about her. She stayed, however, in the room to wait
on the table. It was afterwards remembered that she
had not been out of our sight since she came down
the garret-stairs. Also, that her room looked out
upon the opposite side of the house from that on
which the well-curb stood.

“Why, look at Sel!” said Clara, suddenly, “she
has her eyes shut.”

The girl was just passing the toast. Mother spoke
to her. “Selphar, what is the matter?”

“I don't know.”

“Why don't you open your eyes?”

“I can't.”

“Hand the salt to Miss Sarah.”

She took it up and brought it round the table to
me, with perfect precision.

“Sel, how you act!” said Clara, petulantly. “Of
course you saw.”

“Yes 'm, I saw,” said the girl in a puzzled way,
“but my eyes are shut, Miss Clara.”

“Tight?”

“Tight.”

Whatever this freak meant, we thought best to
take no notice of it. My mother told her, somewhat
gravely, that she might sit down until she was
wanted, and we returned to our conversation about
the ear-ring.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

“Why!” said Sel, with a little jump, “I see your
ear-ring, Miss Clara, — the one with a white drop on
the leaf. It 's out by the well.”

The girl was sitting with her back to the window,
her eyes, to all appearance, tightly closed.

“It 's on the right-hand side, under the snow, between
the well and the wood-pile. Why, don't you
see?”

Clara began to look frightened, mother displeased.

“Selphar,” she said, “this is nonsense. It is impossible
for you to see through the walls of two rooms
and a wood-shed.”

“May I go and get it?” said the girl, quietly.

“Sel,” said Clara, “on your word and honor, are
your eyes shut perfectly tight?”

“If they ain't, Miss Clara, then they never was.”

Sel never told a lie. We looked at each other, and
let her go. I followed her out and kept my eyes on
her closed lids. She did not once raise them; nor did
they tremble, as lids will tremble, if only partially
closed.

She walked without the slightest hesitation directly
to the well-curb, to the spot which she had mentioned,
stooped down, and brushed away the three-inch fall
of snow. The ear-ring lay there, where it had sunk
in falling. She picked it up, carried it in, and gave it
to Clara.

That Clara had the thing on when she started after
her kitten, there could be no doubt. She and I both

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

remembered it. That Sel, asleep on the opposite side
of the house, could not have seen it drop, was also
settled. That she, with her eyes closed and her back
to the window, had seen through three walls and
through three inches of snow, at a distance of fifty
feet, was an inference.

“I don't believe it!” said my mother, “it 's some
nonsensical mistake.” Clara looked a little pale, and
I laughed.

We watched her carefully through the day. Her
eyes remained tightly closed. She understood all that
was said to her, answered correctly, but did not seem
inclined to talk. She went about her work as usual,
and performed it without a mistake. It could not be
seen that she groped at all with her hands to feel her
way, as is the case with the blind. On the contrary,
she touched everything with her usual decision. It
was impossible to believe, without seeing them, that
her eyes were closed.

We tied a handkerchief tightly over them; see
through it or below it she could not, if she had tried.
We then sent her into the parlor, with orders to bring
from the book-case two Bibles which had been given
as prizes to Clara and me at school, when we were
children. The books were of precisely the same size,
color, and texture. Our names in gilt letters were
printed upon the binding. We followed her in, and
watched her narrowly. She went directly to the
book-case, laid her hands upon the books at once,

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

and brought them to my mother. Mother changed
them from hand to hand several times, and turned
them with the gilt lettering downwards upon her
lap.

“Now, Selphar, which is Miss Sarah's?”

The girl quietly took mine up. The experiment
was repeated and varied again and again. In every
case the result was the same. She made no mistake.
It was no guess-work. All this was done with the
bandage tightly drawn about her eyes. She did not
see those letters with them.

That evening we were sitting quietly in the dining-room.
Selphar sat a little apart with her sewing, her
eyes still closed. We kept her with us, and kept her
in sight. The parlor, which was a long room, was
between us and the front of the house. The distance
was so great that we had often thought, if prowlers
were to come around at night, how impossible it
would be to hear them. The curtains and shutters
were closely drawn. Sel was sitting by the fire.
Suddenly she turned pale, dropped her sewing, and
sprang from her chair.

“Robbers, robbers!” she cried. “Don't you see?
they 're getting in the east parlor window! There 's
three of 'em, and a lantern. They 've just opened
the window, — hurry, hurry!”

“I believe the girl is insane,” said mother, decidedly.
Nevertheless, she put out the light, opened the
parlor door noiselessly, and went in.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

The east window was open. There was a quick
vision of three men and a dark lantern. Then Clara
screamed, and it disappeared. We went to the window,
and saw the men running down the street. The
snow the next morning was found trodden down under
the window, and their footprints were traced out to
the road.

When we went back to the other room, Selphar
was standing in the middle of it, a puzzled, frightened
look on her face, her eyes wide open.

“Selphar,” said my mother, a little suspiciously,
“how did you know the robbers were there?”

“Robbers!” said the girl, aghast.

She knew nothing of the robbers. She knew nothing
of the ear-ring. She remembered nothing that
had happened since she went up the garret-stairs to
bed, the night before. And, as I said, the girl was as
honest as the sunlight. When we told her what had
happened, she burst into terrified tears.

For some time after this there was no return of the
“tantrums,” as Selphar had called the condition, whatever
it was. I began to get up vague theories of a
trance state. But mother said, “Nonsense!” and
Clara was too much frightened to reason at all about
the matter.

One Sunday morning Sel complained of a headache.
There was service that evening, and we all
went to church. Mother let Sel take the empty seat
in the carryall beside her.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

It was very dark when we started to come home.
But Creston was a safe old Orthodox town, the roads
were filled with returning church-goers like ourselves,
and mother drove like a man. A darker night I think
I have never seen. Literally, we could not see a hand
before our eyes. We met a carriage on a narrow road,
and the horses' heads touched, before either driver had
seen the other.

Selphar had been quite silent during the drive. I
leaned forward, looked closely into her face, and could
dimly see through the darkness that her eyes were
closed.

“Why!” she said at last, “see those gloves!”

“Where?”

“Down in the ditch; we passed them before I
spoke. I see them on a blackberry-bush; they 've
got little brass buttons on the wrist.”

Three rods past now, and we could not see our
horse's head.

“Selphar,” said my mother, quickly, “what is the
matter with you?”

“If you please, ma'am, I don't know,” replied the
girl, hanging her head. “May I get out and bring'
em to you?”

Prince was reined up, and Sel got out. She went
so far back, that, though we strained our eyes to do it,
we could not see her. In about two minutes she came
up, a pair of gentleman's gloves in her hand. They
were rolled together, were of cloth so black that on a

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

bright night it would never have been seen, and had
small brass buttons at the wrist.

Mother took them without a word.

The story leaked out somehow, and spread all over
town. It raised a great hue and cry. Four or five
antediluvian ladies declared at once that we were
nothing more nor less than a family of “them
spirituous mediums,” and seriously proposed to expel
mother from the prayer-meeting. Masculine Creston
did worse. It smiled a pitying smile, and pronounced
the whole thing the fancy of “sacred women-folks.”
I could endure with calmness any slander upon earth
but that. I bore it a number of weeks, till at last,
driven by despair, I sent for Winthrop, and stated the
case to him in a condition of suppressed fury. He
very politely bit back an incredulous smile, and said
he should be very happy to see her perform. The
answer was somewhat dubious. I accepted it in
silent suspicion.

He came on a Saturday noon. That afternoon we
attended en masse one of those refined inquisitions
commonly known as picnics, and Winthrop lost his
pocket-knife. Selphar, of course, kept house at home.

When we returned, Winthrop made some careless
reference to his loss in her presence, and thought no
more of it. About half an hour after, we observed
that she was washing the dishes with her eyes shut.
The condition had not been upon her five minutes before
she dropped the spoon suddenly into the water,

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

and asked permission to go out to walk. She “saw
Mr. Winthrop's knife somewhere under a stone, and
wanted to get it.” It was fully two miles to the picnic
grounds, and nearly dark. Winthrop followed the
girl, unknown to her, and kept her in sight. She
went rapidly, and without the slightest hesitation or
search, to an out-of-the-way gully down by the pond,
where Winthrop afterwards remembered having gone
to cut some willow-twigs for the girls, parted a thick
cluster of bushes, lifted a large, loose stone under
which the knife had rolled, and picked it up. She
returned it to Winthrop, quietly, and hurried away
about her work to avoid being thanked.

I observed that, after this incident, masculine Creston
became more respectful.

Of several peculiarities in this development of the
girl I made at the time careful memoranda, and the
exactness of these can be relied upon.

1. She herself, so far from attempting to bring on
these trance states, or taking any pride therein, was
intensely troubled and mortified by them, — would run
out of the room, if she felt them coming on in the
presence of visitors.

2. They were apt to be preceded by severe headaches,
but came often without any warning.

3. She never, in any instance, recalled anything
that happened during the trance, after it was passed.

4. She was powerfully and unpleasantly affected by
electricity from a battery, or acting in milder forms.

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

She was also unable at any time to put her hands and
arms into hot water; the effect was to paralyze them
at once.

5. Space proved to be no impediment to her vision.
She has been known to follow the acts, words, and
expressions of countenance of members of the family
hundreds of miles away, with accuracy as was afterwards
proved by comparing notes as to time.

6. The girl's eyes, after her trances became habitual,
assumed, and always retained, the most singular expression
I ever saw on any face. They were oblong
and narrow, and set back in her head like the eyes of
a snake. They were not — smile if you will, O practical
and incredulous reader! but they were not —
human eyes. The eyes of Elsie Venner are the only
eyes I can think of as at all like them. The most
horrible circumstance about them — a circumstance
that always made me shudder, familiar as I was with
it — was, that, though turned fully on you, they never
looked at you.
Something behind them or out of them
did the seeing, not they.

7. She not only saw substance, but soul. She has
repeatedly told me my thoughts when they were upon
subjects to which she could not by any possibility have
had the slightest clew.

8. We were never able to detect a shadow of deceit
about her.

9. The clairvoyance never failed in any instance to
be correct, so far as we were able to trace it.

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

As will be readily imagined, the girl became a useful
member of the family. The lost valuables restored
and the warnings against mischances given by her
quite balanced her incapacity for peculiar kinds of
work. This incapacity, however, rather increased
than diminished, and, together with her fickle health,
which also grew more unsettled, caused us a great
deal of care. The Creston physician — who was a
keen man in his way, for a country doctor — pronounced
the case altogether undreamt of before in
Horatio's philosophy, and kept constant notes of it.
Some of these have, I believe, found their way into
the medical journals.

After a while there came, like a thief in the night,
that which I suppose was poor Selphar's one unconscious,
golden mission in this world. It came on a
quiet summer night, that ended a long trance of a
week's continuance. Mother had gone out into the
kitchen to give an order for breakfast. I heard a few
eager words in Selphar's voice, and then the door shut
quickly, and it was an hour before it was opened.

Then my mother came to me without a particle of
color in lips or cheek, and drew me away alone, and
told the secret to me.

Selphar had seen Aunt Alice.

We sat down and looked at one another. There
was a singular, pinched look about my mother's mouth.

“Sarah.”

“Yes.”

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

“She says” — and then she told me what she said.
She had seen Alice Stuart in a Western town, seven
hundred miles away. Among the living, she desired
to be counted of the dead. And that was all.

My mother paced the room three times back and
forth, her hands locked.

“Sarah.” There was a chill in her voice — it had
been such a gentle voice! — that froze me. “Sarah,
the girl is an impostor.”

“Mother!”

She paced the room once more, three times, back
and forth. “At any rate, she is a poor, self-deluded
creature. How can she see, seven hundred miles
away, a dead woman who has been an angel all these
years? Think! an angel, Sarah! So much better
than I, and I — I loved —”

Before or since, I never heard my mother speak
like that. She broke off sharply, and froze back into
her chilling voice.

“We will say nothing about this, if you please. I
do not believe a word of it.”

We said nothing about it, but Selphar did. The
delusion, if delusion it were, clung to her, haunted her,
pursued her, week after week. To rid her of it, or to
silence her, was impossible. She added no new facts to
her first statement, but insisted that the long-lost dead
was yet alive, with a quiet pertinacity that it was simply
impossible to ridicule, frighten, threaten, or cross-question
out of her. Clara was so thoroughly alarmed

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

that she would not have slept alone for any mortal —
perhaps not for any immortal — considerations. Winthrop
and I talked the matter over often and gravely
when we were alone and in quiet places. Mother's
lips were sealed. From the day when Sel made the
first disclosure, she was never heard once to refer to
the matter. A perceptible haughtiness crept into her
manner towards the girl. She even talked of dismissing
her, but repented it, and melted into momentary
gentleness. I could have cried over her that night. I
was beginning to understand what a pitiful struggle
her life had become, and how alone she must be in it.
She would not believe — she knew not what. She
could not doubt the girl. And with the conflict even
her children could not intermeddle.

To understand the crisis into which she was brought,
the reader must bear in mind our long habit of belief,
not only in Selphar's personal honesty, but in the infallibility
of her mysterious power. Indeed, it had
almost ceased to be mysterious to us, from daily familiarity.
We had come to regard it as the curious
working of physical disease, had taken its results as a
matter of course, and had ceased, in common with
converted Creston, to doubt the girl's capacity for
seeing anything that she chose to, at any place.

Thus a year worried on. My mother grew sleepless
and pallid. She laughed often, in a nervous,
shallow way, as unlike her as a butterfly is unlike a
sunset; and her face settled into an habitual sharpness
and hardness unutterably painful to me.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

Once only I ventured to break into the silence of
the haunting thought that, she knew and we knew,
was never escaped by either. “Mother, it would do
no harm for Winthrop to go out West, and —”

She interrupted me sternly: “Sarah, I had not
thought you capable of such childish supersition. I
wish that girl and her nonsense had never come into
this house!” — turning sharply away, and out of the
room.

But year and struggle ended. They ended at last,
as I had prayed every night and morning of it that
they should end. Mother came into my room one
night, locked the door behind her, and walking over
to the window, stood with her face turned from me,
and softly spoke my name.

But that was all, for a little while. Then, — “Sick
and in suffering, Sarah! The girl, — she may be right;
God Almighty knows! Sick and in suffering, you
see! I am going — I think.” Then her voice broke.

Creston put on its spectacles and looked wise on
learning, the next day, that Mrs. Dugald had taken
the earliest morning train for the West, on sudden
and important business. It was precisely what
Creston expected, and just like the Dugalds for all the
world, — gone to hunt up material for that genealogical
book, or map, or tree, or something, that they thought
nobody knew they were going to publish. O yes,
Creston understood it perfectly.

Space forbids me to relate in detail the clews which

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

Selphar had given as to the whereabouts of the wanderer.
Her trances, just at this time, were somewhat
scarce and fragmentary, and the information she had
professed to give had come in snatches and very imperfectly, —
the trance being apt to end suddenly at
the moment when some important question was pending,
and then, of course, all memory of what she had
said, or was about to say, was gone. The names and
appearance of persons and places necessary to the
search had, however, been given with sufficient distinctness
to serve as a guide in my mother's rather
chimerical undertaking. I suppose ninety-nine persons
out of a hundred would have thought her a candidate
for the State Lunatic Asylum. Exactly what
she herself expected, hoped, or feared, I think it doubtful
if she knew. I confess to a condition of simple
bewilderment, when she was fairly gone, and Clara and
I were left alone with Selphar's ghostly eyes forever
on us. One night I had to lock the poor thing into
her garret-room before I could sleep.

Just three weeks from the day on which mother
started for the West, the coach rattled up to the door,
and two women, arm in arm, came slowly up the
walk. The one, erect, royal, with her great steadfast
eyes alight; the other, bent and worn, gray-haired
and shallow and dumb, crawling feebly through the
golden afternoon sunshine, as the ghost of a glorious
life might crawl back to its grave.

Mother threw open the door, and stood there like a

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

queen. “Children, your aunt has come home. She
is too tired to talk just now. By and by she will be
glad to see you.”

We took her gently upstairs, into the room where
the lilies were mouldering to dust, and laid her down
upon the bed. She closed her eyes wearily, turned
her face over to the wall, and said no word.

What was the story of those tired eyes I never asked
and I never knew. Once, as I passed the room, I saw,—
and have always been glad that I saw, — through
the open door, the two women lying with their arms
about each other's neck, as they used to do when
they were children together, and above them, still
and watchful, the wounded Face that had waited
there so many years for this.

She lingered weakly there, within the restful room,
for seven days, and then one morning we found her
with her eyes upon the thorn-crowned Face, her own
quite still and smiling.

A little funeral train wound away one night behind
the church, and left her down among those red-cup
mosses that opened in so few months again to cradle
the sister who had loved her. Her name only, by
mother's orders, marked the headstone.

I have given you facts. Explain them as you will.
I do not attempt it, for the simple reason that I
cannot.

A word must be said as to the fate of poor Sel,

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

which was mournful enough. Her trances grew
gradually more frequent and erratic, till she became
so thoroughly diseased in mind and body as to be
entirely unfitted for household work, and, in short,
nothing but an encumbrance. We kept her, however,
for the sake of charity, and should have done so till
her poor, tormented life wore itself out; but after the
advent of a new servant, and my mother's death, she
conceived the idea that she was a burden, cried over
it a few weeks, and at last, one bitter winter's night, she
disappeared. We did not give up all search for her for
years, but nothing was ever heard from her. He, I
hope, who permitted life to be such a terrible mystery
to her, has cared for her somehow, and kindly and
well.

-- --

p472-246 IN THE GRAY GOTH.

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

If the wick of the big oil lamp had been cut straight,
I don't believe it would ever have happened.

Where is the poker, Johnny? Can't you push back
that for'ard log a little? Dear, dear! Well, it does n't
make much difference, does it? Something always
seems to ail your Massachusetts fires; your hickory
is green, and your maple is gnarly, and the worms eat
out your oak like a sponge. I have n't seen anything
like what I call a fire, — not since Mary Ann was married,
and I came here to stay. “As long as you live,
father,” she said; and in that very letter she told
me I should always have an open fire, and how she
would n't let Jacob put in the air-tight in the sitting-room,
but had the fireplace kept on purpose. Mary
Ann was a good girl always, if I remember straight,
and I 'm sure I don't complain. Is n't that a pineknot
at the bottom of the basket? There! that 's
better.

Let me see; I began to tell you something, did n't
I? O yes; about that winter of '41. I remember
now. I declare, I can't get over it, to think you never
heard about it, and you twenty-four year old come

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Christmas. You don't know much more, either, about
Maine folks and Maine fashions than you do about
China, — though it 's small wonder, for the matter of
that, you were such a little shaver when Uncle Jed
took you. There were a great many of us, it seems
to me, that year, I 'most forget how many; — we
buried the twins next summer, did n't we? — then
there was Mary Ann, and little Nancy, and — well,
coffee was dearer than ever I 'd seen it, I know, about
that time, and butter selling for nothing; we just
threw our milk away, and there was n't any market
for eggs; besides doctor's bills and Isaac to be sent to
school; so it seemed to be the best thing, though your
mother took on pretty badly about it at first. Jedediah
has been good to you, I 'm sure, and brought you
up religious, — though you 've cost him a sight, spending
three hundred and fifty dollars a year at Amherst
College.

But, as I was going to say, when I started to talk
about '41, — to tell the truth, Johnny, I 'm always a
long while coming to it, I believe. I 'm getting to be
an old man, — a little of a coward, maybe, and sometimes,
when I sit alone here nights, and think it over,
it 's just like the toothache, Johnny. As I was saying,
if she had cut that wick straight, I do believe it
would n't have happened, — though it is n't that I
mean to lay the blame on her now.

I 'd been out at work all day about the place, slicking
things up for to-morrow; there was a gap in the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

barn-yard fence to mend, — I left that till the last
thing, I remember, — I remember everything, some
way or other, that happened that day, — and there was
a new roof to put on the pig-pen, and the grape-vine
needed an extra layer of straw, and the latch was loose
on the south barn-door; then I had to go round and
take a last look at the sheep, and toss down an extra
forkful for the cows, and go into the stall to have a
talk with Ben, and unbutton the coop-door to see if
the hens looked warm, — just to tuck 'em up, as you
might say. I always felt sort of homesick — though
I would n't have owned up to it, not even to Nancy—
saying good-by to the creeturs the night before I
went in. There, now! it beats all, to think, you don't
know what I 'm talking about, and you a lumberman's
son. “Going in” is going up into the woods, you
know, to cut and haul for the winter, — up, sometimes,
a hundred miles deep, — in in the fall and out in the
spring; whole gangs of us shut up there sometimes
for six months, then down with the freshets on the
logs, and all summer to work the farm, — a merry sort
of life when you get used to it, Johnny; but it was a
great while ago, and it seems to me as if it must have
been very cold. — Is n't there a little draft coming in
at the pantry door?

So when I 'd said good-by to the creeturs, — I remember
just as plain how Ben put his great neck on
my shoulder and whinnied like a baby, — that horse
knew when the season came round and I was going

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

in, just as well as I did, — I tinkered up the barn-yard
fence, and locked the doors, and went in to supper.

I gave my finger a knock with the hammer, which
may have had something to do with it, for a man
does n't feel very good-natured when he 's been green
enough to do a thing like that, and he does n't like to
say it aches either. But if there is anything I can't
bear it is lamp-smoke; it always did put me out, and
I expect it always will. Nancy knew what a fuss I
made about it, and she was always very careful not to
hector me with it. I ought to have remembered that,
but I did n't. She had lighted the company lamp on
purpose, too, because it was my last night. I liked it
better than the tallow candle.

So I came in, stamping off the snow, and they were
all in there about the fire, — the twins, and Mary
Ann, and the rest; baby was sick, and Nancy was
walking back and forth with him, with little Nancy
pulling at her gown. You were the baby then, I believe,
Johnny; but there always was a baby, and I
don't rightly remember. The room was so black with
smoke, that they all looked as if they were swimming
round and round in it. I guess coming in from the
cold, and the pain in my finger and all, it made me a
bit sick. At any rate, I threw open the window and
blew out the light, as mad as a hornet.

“Nancy,” said I, “this room would strangle a dog,
and you might have known it, if you 'd had two eyes
to see what you were about. There, now! I 've tipped

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

the lamp over, and you just get a cloth and wipe up
the oil.”

“Dear me!” said she, lighting a candle, and she
spoke up very soft, too. “Please, Aaron, don't let
the cold in on baby. I 'm sorry it was smoking, but
I never knew a thing about it; he 's been fretting and
taking on so the last hour, I did n't notice anyway.”

“That 's just what you ought to have done,” says
I, madder than ever. “You know how I hate the
stuff, and you ought to have cared more about me
than to choke me up with it this way the last night
before going in.”

Nancy was a patient, gentle-spoken sort of woman,
and would bear a good deal from a fellow; but she
used to fire up sometimes, and that was more than she
could stand. “You don't deserve to be cared about,
for speaking like that!” says she, with her cheeks as
red as peat-coals.

That was right before the children. Mary Ann's
eyes were as big as saucers, and little Nancy was crying
at the top of her lungs, with the baby tuning in,
so we knew it was time to stop. But stopping was n't
ending; and folks can look things that they don't say.

We sat down to supper as glum as pump-handles,
there were some fritters — I never knew anybody beat
your mother at fritters — smoking hot off the stove,
and some maple molasses in one of the best chiny tea-cups;
I knew well enough it was just on purpose for
my last night, but I never had a word to say, and

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

Nancy crumbed up the children's bread with a jerk.
Her cheeks did n't grow any whiter; it seemed as if
they would blaze right up, — I could n't help looking
at them, for all I pretended not to, for she looked just
like a pictur. Some women always are pretty when
they are put out, — and then again, some ain't; it
appears to me there 's a great difference in women,
very much as there is in hens; now, there was your
aunt Deborah, — but there, I won't get on that track
now, only so far as to say that when she was flustered
up she used to go red all over, something like a piny,
which did n't seem to have just the same effect.

That supper was a very dreary sort of supper, with
the baby crying, and Nancy getting up between the
mouthfuls to walk up and down the room with him;
he was a heavy little chap for a ten-month-old, and I
think she must have been tuckered out with him all
day. I did n't think about it then; a man does n't
notice such things when he 's angry, — it is n't in
him. I can't say but she would if I 'd been in her
place. I just eat up the fritters and the maple molasses, —
seems to me I told her she ought not to use
the best chiny cup, but I 'm not just sure, — and then
I took my pipe, and sat down in the corner.

I watched her putting the children to bed; they
made her a great deal of bother, squirming off of her
lap and running round barefoot. Sometimes I used to
hold them and talk to them and help her a bit, when
I felt good-natured, but I just sat and smoked, and let

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

them alone. I was all worked up about that lamp-wick,
and I thought, you see, if she had n't had any
feelings for me there was no need of my having any
for her, — if she had cut the wick, I 'd have taken the
babies; she had n't cut the wick, and I would n't take
the babies; she might see it if she wanted to, and think
what she pleased. I had been badly treated, and I
meant to show it.

It is strange, Johnny, it really does seem to me
very strange, how easy it is in this world to be always
taking care of our rights. I 've thought a great deal
about it since I 've been growing old, and there seems
to me a good many things we 'd better look after
fust.

But you see I had n't found that out in '41, and so
I sat in the corner, and felt very much abused. I
can't say but what Nancy had pretty much the same
idea; for when the young ones were all in bed at last,
she took her knitting and sat down the other side of
the fire, sort of turning her head round and looking
up at the ceiling, as if she were trying her best to
forget I was there. That was a way she had when I
was courting, and we went along to huskings together,
with the moon shining round.

Well, I kept on smoking, and she kept on looking
at the ceiling, and nobody said a word for a while, till
by and by the fire burnt down, and she got up and
put on a fresh log.

“You 're dreadful wasteful with the wood, Nancy,”

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

says I, bound to say something cross, and that was all
I could think of.

“Take care of your own fire, then,” says she,
throwing the log down and standing up as straight as
she could stand. “I think it 's a pity if you have n't
anything better to do, the last night before going in,
than to pick everything I do to pieces this way, and I
tired enough to drop, carrying that great crying child
in my arms all day. You ought to be ashamed of
yourself, Aaron Hollis!”

Now if she had cried a little, very like I should have
given up, and that would have been the end of it, for
I never could bear to see a woman cry; it goes
against the grain. But your mother was n't one of
the crying sort, and she did n't feel like it that night.

She just stood up there by the fireplace, as proud
as Queen Victory, — I don't blame her, Johnny, — O
no, I don't blame her; she had the right of it there, I
ought to have been ashamed of myself; but a man
never likes to hear that from other folks, and I put my
pipe down on the chimney-shelf so hard I heard it
snap like ice, and I stood up too, and said — but no
matter what I said, I guess. A man's quarrels with
his wife always make me think of what the Scripture
says about other folks not intermeddling. They 're
things, in my opinion, that don't concern anybody else
as a general thing, and I could n't tell what I said
without telling what she said, and I 'd rather not do
that. Your mother was as good and patient-tempered

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

a woman as ever lived, Johnny, and she did n't mean
it, and it was I that set her on. Besides, my words
were worst of the two.

Well, well, I 'll hurry along just here, for it 's not a
time I like to think about; but we had it back and
forth there for half an hour, till we had angered each
other up so I could n't stand it, and I lifted up my
hand, — I would have struck her if she had n't been
a woman.

“Well,” says I, “Nancy Hollis, I 'm sorry for the
day I married you, and that 's the truth, if ever I
spoke a true word in my life!”

I would n't have told you that now if you could
understand the rest without. I 'd give the world,
Johnny, — I 'd give the world and all those coupon
bonds Jedediah invested for me if I could anyway
forget it; but I said it, and I can't.

Well, I 've seen your mother look 'most all sorts of
ways in the course of her life, but I never saw her before,
and I never saw her since, look as she looked
that minute. All the blaze went out in her cheeks, as
if somebody had thrown cold water on it, and she
stood there stock still, so white I thought she would
drop.

“Aaron — ” she began, and stopped to catch her
breath, — “Aaron — ” but she could n't get any
further; she just caught hold of a little shawl she had
on with both her hands, as if she thought she could
hold herself up by it, and walked right out of the

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

room. I knew she had gone to bed, for I heard her
go up and shut the door. I stood there a few minutes
with my hands in my pockets, whistling Yankee
Doodle. Your mother used to say men were queer
folks, Johnny; they always whistled up the gayest
when they felt the wust. Then I went to the closet
and got another pipe, and I did n't go upstairs till it
was smoked out.

When I was a young man, Johnny, I used to be
that sort of fellow that could n't bear to give up beat.
I 'd acted like a brute, and I knew it, but I was too
spunky to say so. So I says to myself, “If she won't
make up first, I won't, and that 's the end on 't.”
Very likely she said the same thing, for your mother
was a spirited sort of woman when her temper was
up; so there we were, more like enemies sworn
against each other than man and wife who had loved
each other true for fifteen years, — a whole winter,
and danger, and death perhaps, coming between us,
too.

It may seem very queer to you, Johnny, — it did
to me when I was your age, and did n't know any
more than you do, — how folks can work themselves
up into great quarrels out of such little things; but
they do, and into worse, if it 's a man who likes his
own way, and a woman that knows how to talk. It 's
my opinion, two thirds of all the divorce cases in the
law-books just grow up out of things no bigger than
that lamp-wick.

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

But how people that ever loved each other could
come to hard words like that, you don't see? Well,
ha, ha! Johnny, that amuses me, that really does
amuse me, for I never saw a young man nor a young
woman either, — and young men and young women
in general are very much like fresh-hatched chickens,
to my mind, and know just about as much of the
world, Johnny, — well, I never saw one yet who
did n't say that very thing. And what 's more, I
never saw one who could get it into his head that old
folks knew better.

But I say I had loved your mother true, Johnny,
and she had loved me true, for more than fifteen
years; and I loved her more the fifteenth year than I
did the first, and we could n't have got along without
each other, any more than you could get along if
somebody cut your heart right out. We had laughed
together and cried together; we had been sick, and
we 'd been well together; we 'd had our hard times
and our pleasant times right along, side by side; we 'd
baptized the babies, and we 'd buried 'm, holding on
to each other's hand; we had grown along year after
year, through ups and downs and downs and ups, just
like one person, and there was n't any more dividing
of us. But for all that we 'd been put out, and we 'd
had our two ways, and we had spoken our sharp words
like any other two folks, and this was n't our first
quarrel by any means.

I tell you, Johnny, young folks they start in life

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

with very pretty ideas, — very pretty. But take it as
a general thing, they don't know any more what
they 're talking about than they do about each other,
and they don't know any more about each other than
they do about the man in the moon. They begin
very nice, with their new carpets and teaspoons, and
a little mending to do, and coming home early evenings
to talk; but by and by the shine wears off. Then
come the babies, and worry and wear and temper.
About that time they begin to be a little acquainted,
and to find out that there are two wills and two sets
of habits to be fitted somehow. It takes them anywhere
along from one year to three to get jostled
down together. As for smoothing off, there 's more
or less of that to be done always.

Well, I did n't sleep very well that night, dropping
into naps and waking up. The baby was worrying
over his teeth every half-hour, and Nancy getting up
to walk him off to sleep in her arms, — it was the only
way you would be hushed up, and you 'd lie and yell
till somebody did it.

Now, it was n't many times since we 'd been married
that I had let her do that thing all night long. I
used to have a way of getting up to take my turn, and
sending her off to sleep. It is n't a man's business,
some folks say. I don't know anything about that;
maybe, if I 'd been broiling my brain in book learning
all day till come night, and I was hard put to it to get
my sleep anyhow, like the parson there, it would n't;

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

but all I know is, what if I had been breaking my back
in the potato-patch since morning? so she 'd broken
her's over the oven; and what if I did need nine
hours' sound sleep? I could chop and saw without it
next day, just as well as she could do the ironing,
to say nothing of my being a great stout fellow, —
there was n't a chap for ten miles round with my
muscle, — and she with those blue veins on her forehead.
Howsomever that may be, I was n't used to
letting her do it by herself, and so I lay with my eyes
shut, and pretended that I was asleep; for I did n't
feel like giving in, and speaking up gentle, not about
that nor anything else.

I could see her though, between my eyelashes, and
I lay there, every time I woke up, and watched her
walking back and forth, back and forth, up and down,
with the heavy little fellow in her arms, all night
long.

Sometimes, Johnny, when I 'm gone to bed now of
a winter night, I think I see her in her white nightgown
with her red-plaid shawl pinned over her shoulders
and over the baby, walking up and down, and up
and down. I shut my eyes, but there she is, and I
open them again, but I see her all the same.

I was off very early in the morning; I don't think
it could have been much after three o'clock when I
woke up. Nancy had my breakfast all laid out overnight,
except the coffee, and we had fixed it that I was
to make up the fire, and get off without waking her,

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

if the baby was very bad. At least, that was the way
I wanted it; but she stuck to it she should be up, —
that was before there 'd been any words between us.

The room was very gray and still, — I remember
just how it looked, with Nancy's clothes on a chair,
and the baby's shoes lying round. She had got him
off to sleep in his cradle, and had dropped into a nap,
poor thing! with her face as white as the sheet, from
watching.

I stopped when I was dressed, half-way out of
the room, and looked round at it, — it was so white,
Johnny! It would be a long time before I should see
it again, — five months were a long time; then there
was the risk, coming down in the freshets, and the
words I 'd said last night. I thought, you see, if I
should kiss it once, — I need n't wake her up, —
maybe I should go off feeling better. So I stood there
looking: she was lying so still, I could n't see any
more stir to her than if she had her breath held in. I
wish I had done it, Johnny, — I can't get over wishing
I 'd done it, yet. But I was just too proud, and I
turned round and went out, and shut the door.

We were going to meet down at the post-office, the
whole gang of us, and I had quite a spell to walk. I
was going in on Bob Stokes's team. I remember how
fast I walked with my hands in my pockets, looking
along up at the stars, — the sun was putting them out
pretty fast, — and trying not to think of Nancy. But
I did n't think of anything else.

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

It was so early, that there was n't many folks about
to see us off; but Bob Stokes's wife, — she lived nigh
the office, just across the road, — she was there to say
good-by, kissing of him, and crying on his shoulder.
I don't know what difference that should make with
Bob Stokes, but I snapped him up well, when he came
along, and said good morning.

There were twenty-one of us just, on that gang, in
on contract for Dove and Beadle. Dove and Beadle
did about the heaviest thing on woodland of anybody,
about that time. Good, steady men we were, most of
us, — none of your blundering Irish, that would n't
know a maple from a hickory, with their gin-bottles
in their pockets, — but our solid, Down-East Yankee
heads, owning their farms all along the river, with
schooling enough to know what they were about'
lection day. You did n't catch any of us voting
your new-fangled tickets when he had meant to go up
on Whig, for want of knowing the difference, nor visa
vussy. To say nothing of Bob Stokes, and Holt, and
me, and another fellow, — I forget his name, — being
members in good and reg'lar standing, and paying in
our five dollars to the parson every quarter, charitable.

Yes, though I say it that should n't say it, we were
as fine a looking gang as any in the county, starting
off that morning in our red uniform, — Nancy took a
sight of pains with my shirt, sewing it up stout, for fear
it should bother me ripping, and I with nobody to take
a stitch for me all winter. The boys went off in good

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

spirits, singing till they were out of sight of town, and
waving their caps at their wives and babies standing
in the window along on the way. I did n't sing. I
thought the wind blew too hard, — seems to me that
was the reason, — I 'm sure there must have been a
reason, for I had a voice of my own in those days, and
had led the choir perpetual for five years.

We were n't going in very deep; Dove and Beadle's
lots lay about thirty miles from the nearest house; and
a straggling, lonely sort of place that was too, five miles
out of the village, with nobody but a dog and a deaf
old woman in it. Sometimes, as I was telling you, we
had been in a hundred miles from any human creature
but ourselves.

It took us two days to get there though, with the
oxen; and the teams were loaded down well, with
so many axes and the pork-barrels; — I don't know
anything like pork for hefting down more than you
expect it to, reasonable. It was one of your ugly
gray days, growing dark at four o'clock, with snow in
the air, when we hauled up in the lonely place. The
trees were blazed pretty thick, I remember, especially
the pines; Dove and Beadle always had that done up
prompt in October. It 's pretty work going in blazing
while the sun is warm, and the woods like a great
bonfire with the maples. I used to like it, but your
mother would n't hear of it when she could help herself,
it kept me away so long.

It 's queer, Johnny, how we do remember things

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

that ain't of no account; but I remember, as plainly
as if it were yesterday morning, just how everything
looked that night, when the teams came up, one by
one, and we went to work spry to get to rights before
the sun went down.

There were three shanties, — they don't often have
more than two or three in one place, — they were
empty, and the snow had drifted in; Bob Stokes's
oxen were fagged out with their heads hanging down,
and the horses were whinnying for their supper. Holt
had one of his great brush-fires going, — there was
nobody like Holt for making fires, — and the boys
were hurrying round in their red shirts, shouting at
the oxen, and singing a little, some of them low, under
their breath, to keep their spirits up. There was snow
as far as you could see, — down the cart-path, and all
around, and away into the woods; and there was snow
in the sky now, setting in for a regular nor'easter.
The trees stood up straight all around without any
leaves, and under the bushes it was as black as pitch.

“Five months,” said I to myself, — “five months!”

“What in time 's the matter with you, Hollis?”
says Bob Stokes, with a great slap on my arm;
“you 're giving that 'ere ox molasses on his hay!”

Sure enough I was, and he said I acted like a dazed
creatur, and very likely I did. But I could n't have
told Bob the reason. You see, I knew Nancy was
just drawing up her little rocking-chair — the one
with the red cushion — close by the fire, sitting there

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

with the children to wait for the tea to boil. And I
knew — I could n't help knowing, if I 'd tried hard
for it — how she was crying away softly in the dark,
so that none of them could see her, to think of the
words we 'd said, and I gone in without ever making
of them up. I was sorry for them then. O Johnny, I
was sorry, and she was thirty miles away. I 'd got to
be sorry five months, thirty miles away, and could n't
let her know.

The boys said I was poor company that first week,
and I should n't wonder if I was. I could n't seem
to get over it any way, to think I could n't let her
know.

If I could have sent her a scrap of a letter, or a
message, or something, I should have felt better. But
there was n't any chance of that this long time, unless
we got out of pork or fodder, and had to send down,—
which we did n't expect to, for we 'd laid in more
than usual.

We had two pretty rough weeks' work to begin
with, for the worst storms of the season set in, and
kept in, and I never saw their like, before or since.
It seemed as if there 'd never be an end to them.
Storm after storm, blow after blow, freeze after freeze;
half a day's sunshine, and then at it again! We were
well tired of it before they stopped; it made the boys
homesick.

However, we kept at work pretty brisk, — lumbermen
are n't the fellows to be put out for a snow-storm,

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

— cutting and hauling and sawing, out in the sleet
and wind. Bob Stokes froze his left foot that second
week, and I was frost-bitten pretty badly myself.
Cullen — he was the boss — he was well out of sorts,
I tell you, before the sun came out, and cross enough
to bite a tenpenny nail in two.

But when the sun is out, it is n't so bad a kind of
life, after all. At work all day, with a good hot
dinner in the middle; then back to the shanties at
dark, to as rousing a fire and tiptop swagan as anybody
could ask for. Holt was cook that season, and
Holt could n't be beaten on his swagan.

Now you don't mean to say you don't know what
swagan is? Well, well! To think of it! All I have
to say is, you don't know what 's good then. Beans
and pork and bread and molasses, — that 's swagan,—
all stirred up in a great kettle, and boiled together;
and I don't know anything — not even your mother's
fritters — I 'd give more for a taste of now. We just
about lived on that; there 's nothing you can cut and
haul all day on like swagan. Besides that, we used to
have doughnuts, — you don't know what doughnuts are
here in Massachusetts; as big as a dinner-plate those
doughnuts were, and — well, a little hard, perhaps.
They used to have it about in Bangor that we used
them for clock pendulums, but I don't know about
that.

I used to think a great deal about Nancy nights,
when we were sitting up by the fire, — we had our

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

fire right in the middle of the hut, you know, with a
hole in the roof to let the smoke out. When supper
was eaten, the boys all sat up around it, and told
stories, and sang, and cracked their jokes; then they
had their backgammon and cards; we got sleepy early,
along about nine or ten o'clock, and turned in under
the roof with our blankets. The roof sloped down,
you know, to the ground; so we lay with our heads
in under the little eaves, and our feet to the fire, —
ten or twelve of us to a shanty, all round in a row.
They built the huts up like a baby's cob-house, with
the logs fitted in together. I used to think a great
deal about your mother, as I was saying; sometimes I
would lie awake when the rest were off as sound as a
top, and think about her. Maybe it was foolish, and
I 'm sure I would n't have told anybody of it; but I
could n't get rid of the notion that something might
happen to her or to me before five months were out,
and I with those words unforgiven.

Then, perhaps, when I went to sleep, I would
dream about her, walking back and forth, up and
down, in her nightgown and little red shawl, with the
great heavy baby in her arms.

So it went along till come the last of January, when
one day I saw the boys all standing round in a heap,
and talking.

“What 's the matter?” says I.

“Pork 's given out,” says Bob, with a whistle.
“Beadle got that last lot from Jenkins there, his

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

sonin-law, and it 's sp'ilt. I could have told him that beforehand.
Never knew Jenkins to do the fair thing
by anybody yet.”

“Who 's going down?” said I, stopping short. I
felt the blood run all over my face, like a woman's.

“Cullen has n't made up his mind yet,” says Bob,
walking off.

Now you see there was n't a man on the ground
who would n't jump at the chance to go; it broke up
the winter for them, and sometimes they could run in
home for half an hour, driving by; so there was n't
much of a hope for me. But I went straight to Mr.
Cullen.

“Too late! Just promised Jim Jacobs,” said he,
speaking up quick; it was just business to him, you
know.

I turned off, and I did n't say a word. I would n't
have believed it, I never would have believed it, that
I could have felt so cut up about such a little thing.
Cullen looked round at me sharp.

“Hilloa, Hollis!” said he. “What 's to pay?”

“Nothing, thank you, sir,” says I, and walked off,
whistling.

I had a little talk with Jim alone. He said he
would take good care of anything I 'd give him, and
carry it straight. So when night came I went and
borrowed Mr. Cullen's pencil, and Holt tore me off a
bit of clean brown paper he found in the flour-barrel,
and I went off among the trees with it alone. I built

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

a little fire for myself out of a huckleberry-bush, and
sat down there on the snow to write. I could n't do
it in the shanty, with the noise and singing. The
little brown paper would n't hold much; but these
were the words I wrote, — I remember every one of
them, — it is curious now I should, and that more than
twenty years ago: —

“Dear Nancy,” — that was it, — “Dear Nancy, I
can't get over it, and I take them all back. And if
anything happens coming down on the logs —”

I could n't finish that anyhow, so I just wrote
“Aaron” down in the corner, and folded the brown
paper up. It did n't look any more like “Aaron”
than it did like “Abimelech,” though; for I did n't
see a single letter I wrote, — not one.

After that I went to bed, and wished I was Jim
Jacobs.

Next morning somebody woke me up with a push,
and there was the boss.

“Why, Mr. Cullen!” says I, with a jump,

“Hurry up, man, and eat your breakfast,” said he;
“Jacobs is down sick with his cold.”

Oh!” said I.

“You and the pork must be back here day after to-morrow, —
so be spry,” said he.

I rather think I was, Johnny.

It was just eight o'clock when I started; it took
some time to get breakfast, and feed the nags, and get
orders. I stood there, slapping the snow with my

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

whip, crazy to be off, hearing the last of what Mr.
Cullen had to say.

They gave me the two horses, — we had n't but
two, — oxen are tougher for going in, as a general
thing, — and the lightest team on the ground; it was
considerably lighter than Bob Stokes's. If it had n't
been for the snow, I might have put the thing through
in two days, but the snow was up to the creatures'
knees in the shady places all along; off from the road,
in among the gullies, you could stick a four-foot measure
down anywhere. So they did n't look for me back
before Wednesday night.

“I must have that pork Wednesday night sure,”
says Cullen.

“Well, sir,” says I, “you shall have it Wednesday
noon, Providence permitting; and you shall have it
Wednesday night anyway.”

“You will have a storm to do it in, I 'm afraid,”
said he, looking at the clouds, just as I was whipping
up. “You 're all right on the road, I suppose?”

“All right,” said I; and I 'm sure I ought to have
been, for the times I 'd been over it.

Bess and Beauty — they were the horses, and of
all the ugly nags that ever I saw Beauty was the
ugliest — started off on a round trot, slewing along
down the hill; they knew they were going home just
as well as I did. I looked back, as we turned the corner,
to see the boys standing round in their red shirts,
with the snow behind them, and the fire and the

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

shanties. I felt a mite lonely when I could n't see them
any more; the snow was so dead still, and there were
thirty miles of it to cross before I could see human
face again.

The clouds had an ugly look, — a few flakes had
fallen already, — and the snow was purple, deep in as
far as you could see under the trees. Something made
me think of Ben Gurnell, as I drove on, looking along
down the road to keep it straight. You never heard
about it? Poor Ben! Poor Ben! It was in '37,
that was; he had been out hunting up blazed trees,
they said, and wandered away somehow into the Gray
Goth, and went over, — it was two hundred feet;
they did n't find him not till spring, — just a little
heap of bones; his wife had them taken home and
buried, and by and by they had to take her away to
a hospital in Portland, — she talked so horribly, and
thought she saw bones round everywhere.

There is no place like the woods for bringing a
storm down on you quick; the trees are so thick you
don't mind the first few flakes, till, first you know,
there 's a whirl of 'em, and the wind is up.

I was minding less about it than usual, for I was
thinking of Nannie, — that 's what I used to call her,
Johnny, when she was a girl, but it seems a long time
ago, that does. I was thinking how surprised she 'd
be, and pleased. I knew she would be pleased. I
did n't think so poorly of her as to suppose she was n't
just as sorry now as I was for what had happened. I

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

knew well enough how she would jump and throw
down her sewing with a little scream, and run and
put her arms about my neck and cry, and could n't
help herself.

So I did n't mind about the snow, for planning it all
out, till all at once I looked up, and something slashed
into my eyes and stung me, — it was sleet.

“Oho!” said I to myself, with a whistle, — it was
a very long whistle, Johnny; I knew well enough
then it was no play-work I had before me till the sun
went down, nor till morning either.

That was about noon, — it could n't have been half
an hour since I 'd eaten my dinner; I eat it driving,
for I could n't bear to waste time.

The road was n't broken there an inch, and the
trees were thin; there 'd been a clearing there years
ago, and wide, white, level places wound off among the
trees; one looked as much like a road as another, for
the matter of that. I pulled my visor down over my
eyes to keep the sleet out, — after they 're stung too
much they 're good for nothing to see with, and I must
see, if I meant to keep that road.

It began to be cold. You don't know what it is to
be cold, you don't, Johnny, in the warm gentleman's
life you 've lived. I was used to Maine forests, and I
was used to January, but that was what I call cold.

The wind blew from the ocean, straight as an arrow.
The sleet blew every way, — into your eyes, down
your neck, in like a knife into your cheeks. I could

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

feel the snow crunching in under the runners, crisp,
turned to ice in a minute. I reached out to give
Bess a cut on the neck, and the sleeve of my coat
was stiff as pasteboard before I bent my elbow up
again.

If you looked up at the sky, your eyes were shut
with a snap as if somebody 'd shot them. If you
looked in under the trees, you could see the icicles
a minute, and the purple shadows. If you looked
straight ahead, you could n't see a thing.

By and by I thought I had dropped the reins, I
looked at my hands, and there I was holding them
tight. I knew then that it was time to get out and
walk.

I did n't try much after that to look ahead; it
was of no use, for the sleet was fine, like needles,
twenty of 'em in your eye at a wink; then it was
growing dark. Bess and Beauty knew the road as
well as I did, so I had to trust to them. I thought
I must be coming near the clearing where I 'd counted
on putting up overnight, in case I could n't reach the
d&ebar;af old woman's.

There was a man just out of Bangor the winter before,
walking just so beside his team, and he kept on
walking, some folks said, after the breath was gone,
and they found him frozen up against the sleigh-poles.
I would have given a good deal if I need n't have
thought of that just then. But I did, and I kept
walking on.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

Pretty soon Bess stopped short. Beauty was pulling
on, — Beauty always did pull on, — but she stopped
too. I could n't stop so easily, so I walked along like
a machine, up on a line with the creaturs' ears. I
did stop then, or you never would have heard this
story, Johnny.

Two paces, — and those two hundred feet shot
down like a plummet. A great cloud of snow-flakes
puffed up over the edge. There were rocks at my
right hand, and rocks at my left. There was the sky
overhead. I was in the Gray Goth!

I sat down as weak as a baby. If I did n't think
of Ben Gurnell then, I never thought of him. It
roused me up a bit, perhaps, for I had the sense left
to know that I could n't afford to sit down just yet,
and I remembered a shanty that I must have passed
without seeing; it was just at the opening of the place
where the rocks narrowed, built, as they build their
light-houses, to warn folks to one side. There was a
log or something put up after Gurnell went over, but
it was of no account, coming on it suddenly. There
was no going any farther that night, that was clear;
so I put about into the hut, and got my fire going,
and Bess and Beauty and I, we slept together.

It was an outlandish name to give it, seems to me,
anyway. I don't know what a Goth is, Johnny;
maybe you do. There was a great figger up on the
rock, about eight feet high; some folks thought it
looked like a man. I never thought so before, but

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

that night it did kind of stare in through the door as
natural as life.

When I woke up in the morning I thought I was on
fire. I stirred and turned over, and I was ice. My
tongue was swollen up so I could n't swallow without
strangling. I crawled up to my feet, and every bone
in me was stiff as a shingle.

Bess was looking hard at me, whinnying for her
breakfast. “Bess,” says I, very slow, “we must
get home — to-night — any — how.”

I pushed open the door. It creaked out into a
great drift, and slammed back. I squeezed through
and limped out. The shanty stood up a little, in the
highest part of the Goth. I went down a little, — I
went as far as I could go. There was a pole lying
there, blown down in the night; it came about up to
my head. I sunk it into the snow, and drew it up.

Just six feet.

I went back to Bess and Beauty, and I shut the
door. I told them I could n't help it, — something
ailed my arms, — I could n't shovel them out to-day.
I must lie down and wait till to-morrow.

I waited till to-morrow. It snowed all day, and it
snowed all night. It was snowing when I pushed the
door out again into the drift. I went back and lay
down. I did n't seem to care.

The third day the sun came out, and I thought
about Nannie. I was going to surprise her. She
would jump up and run and put her arms about my

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

neck. I took the shovel, and crawled out on my
hands and knees. I dug it down, and fell over on it
like a baby.

After that, I understood. I 'd never had a fever in
my life, and it 's not strange that I should n't have
known before.

It came all over me in a minute, I think. I could
n't shovel through. Nobody could hear. I might call,
and I might shout. By and by the fire would go
out. Nancy would not come. Nancy did not know.
Nancy and I should never kiss and make up now.

I struck my arm out into the air, and shouted out
her name, and yelled it out. Then I crawled out
once more into the drift.

I tell you, Johnny, I was a stout-hearted man, who 'd
never known a fear. I could freeze. I could burn up
there alone in the horrid place with fever. I could starve.
It was n't death nor awfulness I could n't face, — not
that, not that; but I loved her true, I say, — I loved
her true, and I 'd spoken my last words to her, my
very last; I had left her those to remember, day in and
day out, and year upon year, as long as she remembered
her husband, as long as she remembered anything.

I think I must have gone pretty nearly mad with
the fever and the thinking. I fell down there like a
log, and lay groaning. “God Almighty! God Almighty!”
over and over, not knowing what it was that
I was saying, till the words strangled in my throat.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

Next day, I was too weak so much as to push open
the door. I crawled around the hut on my knees,
with my hands up over my head, shouting out as I did
before, and fell, a helpless heap, into the corner; after
that I never stirred.

How many days had gone, or how many nights, I
had no more notion than the dead. I knew afterwards;
when I knew how they waited and expected
and talked and grew anxious, and sent down home to
see if I was there, and how she — But no matter, no
matter about that.

I used to scoop up a little snow when I woke up
from the stupors. The bread was the other side of
the fire; I could n't reach round. Beauty eat it up
one day; I saw her. Then the wood was used up.
I clawed out chips with my nails from the old rotten
logs the shanty was made of, and kept up a little
blaze. By and by I could n't pull any more. Then
there were only some coals, — then a little spark. I
blew at that spark a long while, — I had n't much
breath. One night it went out, and the wind blew in.
One day I opened my eyes, and Bess had fallen down
in the corner, dead and stiff. Beauty had pushed out
of the door somehow and gone. I shut up my eyes.
I don't think I cared about seeing Bess, — I can't remember
very well.

Sometimes I thought Nancy was there in the plaid
shawl, walking round the ashes where the spark went
out. Then again I thought Mary Ann was there,

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

and Isaac, and the baby. But they never were. I
used to wonder if I was n't dead, and had n't made a
mistake about the place that I was going to.

One day there was a noise. I had heard a great
many noises, so I did n't take much notice. It came
up crunching on the snow, and I did n't know but it
was Gabriel or somebody with his chariot. Then I
thought more likely it was a wolf.

Pretty soon I looked up, and the door was open;
some men were coming in, and a woman. She was
ahead of them all, she was; she came in with a
great spring, and had my head against her neck, and
her arm holding me up, and her cheek down to
mine, with her dear, sweet, warm breath all over me;
and that was all I knew.

Well, there was brandy, and there was a fire, and
there were blankets, and there was hot water, and I
don't know what; but warmer than all the rest I
felt her breath against my cheek, and her arms
about my neck, and her long hair, which she had
wrapped all in, about my hands.

So by and by my voice came. “Nannie!” said I.

“O don't!” said she, and first I knew she was
crying.

“But I will,” says I, “for I 'm sorry.”

“Well, so am I,” says she.

Said I, “I thought I was dead, and had n't made
up, Nannie.”

“O dear!” said she; and down fell a great hot
splash right on my face.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Says I, “It was all me, for I ought to have gone
back and kissed you.”

“No, it was me,” said she, “for I was n't asleep,
not any such thing. I peeked out, this way, through
my lashes, to see if you would n't come back. I
meant to wake up then. Dear me!” says she, “to
think what a couple of fools we were, now!”

“Nannie,” says I, “you can let the lamp smoke
all you want to!”

“Aaron — ” she began, just as she had begun that
other night, — “Aaron —” but she did n't finish,
and — Well, well, no matter; I guess you don't
want to hear any more, do you?

But sometimes I think, Johnny, when it comes my
time to go, — if ever it does, — I 've waited a good
while for it, — the first thing I shall see will be her
face, looking as it looked at me just then.

-- --

p472-278 CALICO.

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

It was about time for the four-o'clock train.

After all, I wonder if it is worth telling, — such a
simple, plotless record of a young girl's life, made up
of Mondays and Tuesdays and Wednesdays, like yours
or mine. Sharley was so exactly like other people!
How can it be helped that nothing remarkable happened
to her? But you would like the story?

It was about time for the four-o'clock train, then.

Sharley, at the cost of half a sugar-bowl (never
mind syntax; you know I mean the sugar, not the
glass), had enticed Moppet to betake himself out of
sight and out of mind till somebody should signify a
desire for his engaging presence; had steered clear of
Nate and Methuselah, and was standing now alone on
the back doorsteps opposite the chaise-house. One
could see a variety of things from those doorsteps,—
the chaise-house, for instance, with the old, solid,
square-built wagon rolled into it (Sharley passed many
a long “mending morning” stowed in among the
cushions of that old wagon); the great sweet-kept barn,
where the sun stole in warm at the chinks and filtered
through the hay; the well-curb folded in by a shadow;

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

the wood-pile, and the chickens, and the kitchen-garden;
a little slope, too, with a maple on it and
shades of brown and gold upon the grass; brown and
golden tints across the hills, and a sky of blue and
gold to dazzle one. Then there was a flock of robins
dipping southward. There was also the railroad.

Sharley may have had her dim consciousness of the
cosey barn and chicken's chirp, of brown and gold and
blue and dazzle and glory; but you don't suppose that
was what she had outgeneralled Moppet and stolen the
march upon Nate and Methuselah for. The truth is,
that the child had need of none of these things —
neither skies nor dazzle nor glory — that golden autumn
afternoon. Had the railroad bounded the universe
just then, she would have been content. For
Sharley was only a girl, — a very young, not very
happy, little girl, — and Halcombe Dike was coming
home to spend the Sunday.

Halcombe Dike, — her old friend Halcombe Dike.
She said the words over, apologizing a bit to herself
for being there to watch that railroad. Hal used to
be good to her when she was bothered with the children
and more than half tired of life. “Keep up good
courage, Sharley,” he would say. For the long summer
he had not been here to say it. And to-night he
would be here. To-night — to-night! Why should
not one be glad when one's old friends come back?

Mrs. Guest, peering through the pantry window, observed—
and observed with some motherly

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

displeasure, which she would have expressed had it not been
too much trouble to open the window — that Sharley
had put on her barbe, — that black barbe with the pink
watered ribbons run through it. So extravagant in
Sharley! Sharley would fain have been so extravagant
as to put on her pink muslin too this afternoon;
she had been more than half inclined to cry because
she could not; but as it was not orthodox in Green
Valley to wear one's “best clothes” on week-days,
except at picnics or prayer-meetings, she had submitted,
sighing, to her sprigged calico. It would
have been worth while, though, to have seen her half
an hour ago up in her room under the eaves, considering
the question; she standing there with the sleeves
of her dressing-sack fallen away from her pink, bare
arms, and the hair clinging loose and moist to her
bare white neck; to see her smooth the shimmering
folds, — there were rose-buds on that muslin, — and
look and long, hang it up, and turn away. Why
could there not be a little more rose-bud and shimmer
in people's lives! “Seems to me it 's all calico!”
cried Sharley.

Then to see her overturning her ribbon-box! Nobody
but a girl knows how girls dream over their
ribbons.

“He is coming!” whispered Sharley to the little
bright barbe, and to the little bright face that flushed
and fluttered at her in the glass, — “He is coming!”

Sharley looked well, waiting there in the calico

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

and lace upon the doorstep. It is not everybody who
would look well in calico and lace; yet if you were to
ask me, I could not tell you how pretty Sharley is, or
if she is pretty at all. I have a memory of soft hair —
brown, I think — and wistful eyes; and that I never
saw her without a desire to stroke her, and make her
pur as I would a kitten.

How stiff and stark and black the railroad lay on
its yellow ridge! Sharley drew her breath when the
sudden four-o'clock whistle smote the air, and a faint,
far trail of smoke puffed through the woods, and wound
over the barren outline.

Her mother, seeing her steal away through the
kitchen-garden, and down the slope, called after
her: —

“Charlotte! going to walk? I wish you 'd let the
baby go too. Well, she does n't hear!”

I will not assert that Sharley did not hear. To be
frank, she was rather tired of that baby.

There was a foot-path through the brown and golden
grass, and Sharley ran over it, under the maple, which
was dropping yellow leaves, and down to the knot of
trees which lined the farther walls. There was a nook
here, — she knew just where, — into which one might
creep, tangled in with the low-hanging green of apple
and spruce, and wound about with grape-vines. Stooping
down, careful not to catch that barbe upon the
brambles, and careful not to soil so much as a sprig
of the clean light calico, Sharley hid herself in the

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

shadow. She could see unseen now the great puffs
of purple smoke, the burning line of sandy bank, the
station, and the uphill road to the village. Oddly
enough, some old Scripture words — Sharley was not
much in the habit of quoting Scripture — came into her
thoughts just as she had curled herself comfortably
up beside the wall, her watching face against the grape-leaves:
“But what went ye out for to see?” “What
went ye out for to see?” She went on, dreamily
finishing, “A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and
more than a prophet,” and stopped, scarlet. What
had prophets to do with her old friend Halcombe
Dike?

Ah, but he was coming! he was coming! To
Sharley's eyes the laboring, crazy locomotive which
puffed him asthmatically up to the little depot was
a benevolent dragon, — if there were such things as
benevolent dragons, — very horrible, and she was
very much afraid of it; but very gracious, and she
should like to go out and pat it on the shoulder.

The train slackened, jarred, and stopped. An old
woman with thirteen bundles climbed out laboriously.
Two small boys turned somersaults from the platform.
Sharley strained her wistful eyes till they ached.
There was nobody else. Sharley was very young,
and very much disappointed, and she cried. The
glory had died from the skies. The world had gone
out.

She was sitting there all in a heap, her face in her

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

hands, and her heart in her foolish eyes, when a step
sounded near, and a voice humming an old army song.
She knew it; he had taught it to her himself. She
knew the step; for she had long ago trained her
slippered feet to keep pace with it. He had stepped
from the wrong side of the car, perhaps, or her eager
eyes had missed him; at any rate here he was, — a
young man, with honest eyes, and mouth a little
grave; a very plainly dressed young man, — his coat
was not as new as Sharley's calico, — but a young
man with a good step of his own, — strong, elastic, —
and a nervous hand.

He passed, humming his army song, and never knew
how the world lighted up again within a foot of him.
He passed so near that Sharley by stretching out her
hand could have touched him, — so near that she
could hear the breath he drew. He was thinking
to himself, perhaps, that no one had come from home
to meet him, and he had been long away; but then, it
was not his mother's fashion of welcome, and quickening
his pace at the thought of her, he left the
tangle of green behind, and the little wet face crushed
breathless up against the grape-leaves, and was out of
sight and knew nothing.

Sharley sprang up and bounded home. Her mother
opened her languid eyes wide when the child came
in.

“Dear me, Charlotte, how you do go chirping and
hopping round, and me with this great baby and my

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

sick-headache! I can't chirp and hop. You look as
if somebody 'd set you on fire! What 's the matter
with you, child?”

What was the matter, indeed! Sharley, in a little
spasm of penitence, — one can afford to be penitent
when one is happy, — took the baby and went away
to think about it. Surely he would come to see her
to-night; he did not often come home without seeing
Sharley; and he had been long away. At any rate
he was here; in this very Green Valley where the
days had dragged so drearily without him; his eyes
saw the same sky that hers saw; his breath drank the
same sweet evening wind; his feet trod the roads that
she had trodden yesterday, and would tread again to-morrow.
But I will not tell them any more of this,—
shall I, Sharley?

She threw her head back and looked up, as she
walked to and fro through the yard with the heavy
baby fretting on her shoulder. The skies were aflame
now, for the sun was dropping slowly. “He is here!”
they said. A belated robin took up the word: “He
is here!” The yellow maple glittered all over with
it: “Sharley, he is here!”

“The butter is here,” called her mother relevantly
from the house. “The butter is here now, and it 's
time to see about supper, Charlotte.”

“More calico!” said impatient Sharley, and she
gave the baby a jerk.

Whether he came or whether he did not come, there

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

was no more time for Sharley to dream that night.
In fact, there seldom was any time to dream in Mrs.
Guest's household. Mrs. Guest believed in keeping
people busy. She was busy enough herself when her
head did not ache. When it did, it was the least she
could do to see that other people were busy.

So Sharley had the table to set, and the biscuit to
bake, and the tea to make, and the pears to pick over;
she must run upstairs to bring her mother a handkerchief;
she must hurry for her father's clothes-brush
when he came in tired, and not so good-humored as he
might be, from his store; she must stop to rebuild the
baby's block-house, that Moppet had kicked over, and
snap Moppet's dirty, dimpled fingers for kicking it
over, and endure the shriek that Moppet set up therefor.
She must suggest to Methuselah that he could
find, perhaps, a more suitable book-mark for Robinson
Crusoe than his piece of bread and molasses, and intimate
doubts as to the propriety of Nate's standing on
the table-cloth and sitting on the toast-rack. And then
Moppet was at that baby again, dropping very cold
pennies down his neck. They must be made presentable
for supper, too, Moppet and Nate and Methuselah, —
Methuselah, Nate, and Moppet; brushed and
washed and dusted and coaxed and scolded and borne
with. There was no end to it. Would there ever
be any end to it? Sharley sometimes asked of her
weary thoughts. Sharley's life, like the lives of most
girls at her age, was one great unanswered question.

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

It grew tiresome occasionally, as monologues are apt
to do.

“I 'm going to holler to-night,” announced Moppet
at supper, pausing in the midst of his berry-cake, by
way of diversion, to lift the cat up by her tail. “I 'm
going to holler awful, and make you sit up and tell me
about that little boy that ate the giant, and Cinderella, —
how she lived in the stove-pipe, — and that man
that builded his house out of a bungle of straws; and—
well, there 's some more, but I don't remember 'em
just now, you know.”

“O Moppet!”

“I am,” glared Moppet over his mug. “You made
me put on a clean collar. You see if I don't holler
an' holler an' holler an' keep a-hollerin'!”

Sharley's heart sank; but she patiently cleared away
her dishes, mixed her mother's ipecac, read her father
his paper, went upstairs with the children, treated
Moppet with respect as to his buttons and boot-lacing,
and tremblingly bided her time.

“Well,” condescended that young gentleman, before
his prayers were over, “I b'lieve — give us our
debts — I 'll keep that hollerin' — forever 'n ever —
Namen — till to-morrow night. I ain't a — bit —
sleepy, but —” And nobody heard anything more
from Moppet.

The coast was clear now, and happy Sharley, with
bright cheeks, took her little fall hat that she was
trimming, and sat down on the front doorsteps; sat

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

there to wait and watch, and hope and dream and
flutter, and sat in vain. Twilight crept up the path,
up to her feet, folded her in; the warm color of her
plaided ribbons faded away under her eyes, and
dropped from her listless fingers; with them had faded
her bit of a hope for that night; Hal always came
before dark.

“Who cares?” said Sharley, with a toss of her soft,
brown head. Somebody did care nevertheless. Somebody
winked hard as she went upstairs.

However, she could light a lamp and finish her hat.
That was one comfort. It always is a comfort to
finish one's hat. Girls have forgotten graver troubles
than Sharley's in the excitement of hurried Saturdaynight
millinery.

A bonnet is a picture in its way, and grows up
under one's fingers with a pretty sense of artistic
triumph. Besides, there is always the question:
Will it be becoming? So Sharley put her lamp on
a cricket, and herself on the floor, and began to sing
over her work. A pretty sight it was, — the low,
dark room with the heavy shadows in its corners; all
the light and color drawn to a focus in the middle of
it; Sharley, with her head bent — bits of silk like
broken rainbows tossed about her — and that little
musing smile, considering gravely, Should the white
squares of the plaid turn outward? and where should
she put the coral? and would it be becoming after
all? A pretty, girlish sight, and you may laugh at it

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

if you choose; but there was a prettier woman's tenderness
underlying it, just as a strain of fine, coy
sadness will wind through a mazourka or a waltz.
For who would see the poor little hat to-morrow at
church? and would he like it? and when he came to-morrow
night, — for of course he would come to-morrow
night, — would he tell her so?

When everybody else was in bed and the house
still, Sharley locked her door, furtively stole to the
bureau-glass, shyly tied on that hat, and more shyly
peeped in. A flutter of October colors and two
great brown eyes looked back at her encouragingly.

“I should like to be pretty,” said Sharley, and
asked the next minute to be forgiven for the vanity.
“At any rate,” by way of modification, “I should like
to be pretty to-morrow.”

She prayed for Halcombe Dike when she kneeled,
with her face hidden in her white bed, to say “Our
Father.” I believe she had prayed for him now every
night for a year. Not that there was any need of it,
she reasoned, for was he not a great deal better than
she could ever be? Far above her; oh, as far above
her as the shining of the stars was above the shining
of the maple-tree; but perhaps if she prayed very
hard they would give one extra, beautiful angel charge
over him. Then, was it not quite right to pray for
one's old friends? Besides — besides, they had a
pleasant sound, those two words: “Our Father.”

“I will be good to-morrow,” said Sharley, dropping

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

into sleep. “Mother's head will ache, and I can go
to church. I will listen to the minister, and I won't
plan out my winter dresses in prayer-time. I won't
be cross to Moppet, nor shake Methuselah. I will be
good. Hal will help me to be good. I shall see him
in the morning, — in the morning.”

Sharley's self-knowledge, like the rest of her, was
in the bud yet.

Her Sun-day, her one warm, shining day, opened
all in a glow. She danced down stairs at ten o'clock
in the new hat, in a haze of merry colors. She had
got breakfast and milked one cow and dressed four
boys that morning, and she felt as if she had earned
the right to dance in a haze of anything. The sunlight
quivered in through the blinds. The leaves of
the yellow maple drifted by on the fresh, strong wind.
The church-bells rang out like gold. All the world
was happy.

“Charlotte!” Her mother bustled out of the
“keeping-room” with her hat on. “I 've changed
my mind, Sharley, and feel so much better I believe I
will go to church. I 'll take Methuselah, but Nate
and Moppet had better stay at home with the baby.
The last time I took Moppet he fired three hymnbooks
at old Mrs. Perkins, — right into the crown of
her bonnet, and in the long prayer, too. That child
will be the death of me some day. I guess you 'll get
along with him, and the baby is n't quite as cross as
he was yesterday. You 'd just as lief go in the

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

afternoon, I suppose? Pin my shawl on the shoulder,
please.”

But Sharley, half-way down the stairs, stood still.
She was no saint, this disappointed little girl. Her
face, in the new fall hat, flushed angrily and her hands
dropped.

“O mother! I did want to go! You 're always
keeping me at home for something. I did want to
go!” — and rushed up stairs noisily, like a child, and
slammed her door.

“Dear me!” said her mother, putting on her spectacles
to look after her, — “dear me! what a temper!
I 'm sure I don't see what difference it makes to her
which half of the day she goes. Last Sunday she
must go in the afternoon, and would n't hear of anything
else. Well, there 's no accounting for girls!
Come, Methuselah.”

Is there not any “accounting for girls,” my dear
madam? What is the matter with those mothers, that
they cannot see? Just as if it never made any difference
to them which half of the day they went to church!
Well, well! we are doing it, all of us, as fast as we
can, — going the way of all the earth, digging little
graves for our young sympathies, one by one, covering
them up close. It grows so long since golden mornings
and pretty new bonnets and the sweet consciousness
of watching eyes bounded life for us! We have
dreamed our dreams; we have learned the long lesson
of our days; we are stepping on into the shadows.

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

Our eyes see that ye see not; our ears hear that
which ye have not considered. We read your melodious
story through, but we have read other stories
since, and only its hœc fabula docet remains very fresh.
You will be as obtuse as we are some day, young
things! It is not neglect; it is not disapproval, — we
simply forget. But from such forgetfulness may the
good Lord graciously deliver us, one and all!

There! I fancy that I have made for Mrs. Guest—
sitting meantime in her cushioned pew (directly
behind Halcombe Dike), and comfortably looking over
the “Watts and Select” with Methuselah — a better
defence than ever she could have made for herself.
Between you and me, girls, — though you need not
tell your mother, — I think it is better than she deserves.

Sharley, upstairs, had slammed her door and locked
it, and was pacing hotly back and forth across her
room. Poor Sharley! Sun and moon and stars were
darkened; the clouds had returned after the rain.
She tore off the new hat and Sunday things savagely;
put on her old chocolate-colored morning-dress, with
a grim satisfaction in making herself as ugly as possible;
pulled down the ribboned chignon which she had
braided, singing, half an hour ago (her own, that
chignon); screwed her hair under a net into the most
unbecoming little pug of which it was capable, and
went drearily down stairs. Nate, enacting the cheerful
drama of “Jeff Davis on a sour apple-tree,” hung

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

from the balusters, purple, gasping, tied to the verge
of strangulation by the energetic Moppet. The baby
was calmly sitting in the squash-pies.

Halcombe Dike, coming home from church that
morning a little in advance of the crowd, saw a “Preraphaelite”
in the doorway of Mr. Guest's barn, and
quietly unlatching the gate came nearer to examine
it. It was worth examining. There was a ground of
great shadows and billowy hay; a pile of crimson
apples struck out by the light through a crack; two
children and a kitten asleep together in a sunbeam; a
girl on the floor with a baby crawling over her; a girl
in a chocolate-colored dress with yellow leaves in her
hair, — her hair upon her shoulders, and her eyelashes
wet.

“Well, Sharley!”

She looked up to see him standing there with his
grave, amused smile. Her first thought was to jump
and run; her second, to stand fire.

“Well, Mr. Halcombe! Moppet 's stuck yellow
leaves all over me; my hair 's down; I 've got on a
horrid old morning-dress; look pretty to see company,
don't I?”

“Very, Sharley.”

“Besides,” said Sharley, “I 've been crying, and
my eyes are red.”

“So I see.”

“No, you don't, for I 'm not looking at you.”

“But I am looking at you.”

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

“Oh!”

“What were you crying about, Sharley!”

“Because my grandmother 's dead,” said Sharley,
after some reflection.

“Ah, yes, I remember! about '36, I think, her
tombstone gives as the date of that sad event?”

“I think it 's wicked in people to laugh at people's
dead grandmothers,” said Sharley, severely. “You
ought to be at church.”

“So I was.”

“I was n't; mother would n't —” But her lip
quivered, and she stopped. The memory of the new
hat and Sunday dress, of the golden church-bells, and
hush of happy Sabbath-morning thoughts came up.
That he should see her now, in this plight, with her
swollen eyes and pouting lips, and her heart full of
wicked discontent!

“Would n't what, Sharley?”

Don't!” she pleaded, with a sob; “I 'm cross;
I can't talk. Besides, I shall cry again, and I won't
cry again. You may let me alone, or you may go
away. If you don't go away you may just tell me
what you have been doing with yourself this whole
long summer. Working hard, of course. I don't see
but that everybody has to work hard in this world!
I hate this world! I suppose you 're a rich man by
this time?”

The young man looked at the chocolate dress, the
yellow leaves, the falling hair, and answered gravely,

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

— a little coldly, Sharley thought, — that his prospects
were not encouraging just now. Perhaps they never
had been encouraging; only that he in his young
ardor had thought so. He was older now, and wiser.
He understood what a hard pull was before young
architects in America, — any young architect, the best
of young architects, — and whether there was a place
for him remained to be proved. He was willing to
work hard, and to hope long; but he grew a little
tired of it sometimes, and so — He checked himself
suddenly. “As if,” thought Sharley, “he were tired
of talking so long to me! He thought my question
impertinent.” She hid her face in her drooping hair,
and wished herself a mile away.

“There was something you once told me about some
sort of buildings?” she ventured, timidly, in a pause.

“The Crumpet Buildings. Yes, I sent my proposals,
but have not heard from them yet; I don't
know that I ever shall. That is a large affair, rather.
The name of the thing would be worth a good deal to
me if I succeeded. It would give me a start, and —”

“Ough!” exclaimed Sharley. She had been sitting
at his feet, with her face raised, and red eyes forgotten,
when, splash! an icy stream of water came into her
eyes, into her mouth, down her neck, up her sleeves.
She gasped, and stood drenched.

“O, it 's only a rain-storm,” said Moppet, appearing
on the scene with his empty dipper. “I got tired
of sleeping. I dreamed about three giants. I did n't

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

like it. I wanted something to do. It 's only my
rain-storm, and you need n't mind it, you know.”

Dripping Sharley's poor little temper, never of the
strongest, quivered to its foundations. She took hold
of Moppet without any observation, and shook him
just about as hard as she could shake. When she
came to her senses her mother was coming in at the
gate, and Halcombe Dike was gone.

“I s'pose I 've got to 'tend to that hollering to-night,”
said Moppet, with a gentle sigh.

This was at a quarter past seven. Nate and Methuselah
were in bed. The baby was asleep. Moppet
had thrown his shoes into the water-pitcher but twice,
and run down stairs in his nightgown only four times
that evening; and Sharley felt encouraged. Perhaps,
after all, he would be still by half past seven; and by
half past seven — If Halcombe Dike did not come
to-night, something was the matter. Sharley decided
this with a sharp little nod.

She had devoted herself to Moppet with politic
punctiliousness. Would he lie at his lazy length,
with his feet on her clean petticoat, while she bent
and puzzled over his knotted shoestrings? Very well.
Did he signify a desire to pull her hair down and tickle
her till she gasped? She was at his service. Should
he insist upon being lulled to slumber by the recounted
adventures of Old Mother Hubbard, Red Riding-Hood,
and Tommy Tucker? Not those exactly, it

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

being thought proper to keep him in a theologic mood
of mind till after sundown, but he should have David
and Goliath and Moses in the bulrushes with pleasure;
then Moses and Goliath and David again; after that,
David and Goliath and Moses, by way of variety.
She conducted every Scriptural dog and horse of her
acquaintance entirely round the globe in a series of
somewhat apocryphal adventures. She ransacked her
memory for biblical boys, but these met with small
favor. “Pooh! they were n't any good! They
could n't play stick-knife and pitch-in. Besides, they
all died. Besides, they were n't any great shakes.
Jack the Giant-Killer was worth a dozen of 'em, sir!
Now tell it all over again, or else I won't say my
prayers till next winter!”

After some delicate plotting, Sharley manœuvred
him through “Now I lay me,” and tucked him up,
and undertook a little Sunday-night catechizing, conscientiously
enough.

“Has Moppet been a good boy to-day?”

“Well, that 's a pretty question! Course I have!”

“But have you had any good thoughts, dear, you
know?”

“O yes, lots of 'em! been thinking about Blessingham.”

“Who? O, Absalom!”

“O yes, I 've been thinking about Blessingham,
you know; how he must have looked dreadful funny
hanging up there onto his hair, with all the darts 'n

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

things stickin' into him! Would n't you like to seen
him! No, you need n't go off, 'cause I ain't begun
to be asleep yet.”

Time and twilight were creeping on together.
Sharley was sure that she had heard the gate shut,
and that some one sat talking with her mother upon
the front doorsteps.

“O Moppet! Could n't you go to sleep without
me this one night, — not this one night?” and the hot,
impatient tears came in the dark.

“O no,” said immovable Moppet, “of course I
can't; and I 'spect I 'm going to lie awake all night
too. You 'd ought to be glad to stay with your little
brothers. The girl in my library-book, she was glad,
anyhow.”

Sharley threw herself back in the rocking-chair and
let her eyes brim over. She could hear the voices on
the doorsteps plainly; her mother's wiry tones and
the visitor's; it was a man's voice, low and less frequent.
Why did not her mother call her? Had not
he asked to see her? Had he not? Would nobody
ever come up to take her place? Would Moppet
never go to sleep? There he was peering at her over
the top of the sheet, with two great, mischievous,
wide-awake eyes. And time and twilight were wearing
on.

Let us talk about “affliction” with our superior,
reproving smile! Graves may close and hearts may
break, fortunes, hopes, and souls be ruined, but

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

Moppet would n't go to sleep; and Sharley in her rocking-chair
doubted her mother's love, the use of life, and
the benevolence of God.

“I 'm lying awake to think about Buriah,” observed
Moppet, pleasantly. “David wanted to marry
Buriah's wife. She was a very nice woman.”

Silence followed this announcement.

“Sharley? you need n't think I 'm asleep, — any
such thing. Besides, if you go down you 'd better
believe I 'll holler! See here: s'pose I 'd slung my
dipper at Hal Dike, jest as David slung the stone at
Go-li —”

Another silence. Encouraged, Sharley dried her
tears and crept half-way across the floor. Then a
board creaked.

“O Sharley! Why don't people shut their eyes
when they die? Why, Jim Snow's dorg, he did n't.
I punched a frog yesterday. I want a drink of water.”

Sharley resigned herself in despair to her fate.
Moppet lay broad and bright awake till half past
eight. The voices by the door grew silent. Steps
sounded on the walk. The gate shut.

“That child has kept me up with him the whole
evening long,” said Sharley, coming sullenly down.
“You did n't even come and speak to him, mother.
I suppose Halcombe Dike never asked for me?”

“Halcombe Dike! Law! that was n't Halcombe
Dike. It was Deacon Snow, — the old Deacon, —
come in to talk over the revival. Halcombe Dike

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

was at meeting, your father says, with his cousin Sue.
Great interest up his way, the Deacon says. There 's
ten had convictions since Conference night. I wish
you were one of the interested, Sharley.”

But Sharley had fled. Fled away into the windy,
moonless night, down through the garden, out into
the sloping field. She ran back and forth through the
grass with great leaps, like a wounded thing. All her
worry and waiting and disappointment, and he had not
come! All the thrill and hope of her happy Sunday
over and gone, and he had not come! All the winter
to live without one look at him, — and he knew it, and
he would not come!

“I don't care!” sobbed Sharley, like a defiant child,
but threw up her hands with the words and wailed.
It frightened her to hear the sound of her own voice—
such a pitiful, shrill voice — in the lonely place.
She broke into her great leaps again, and so ran up
and down the slope, and felt the wind in her face. It
drank her breath away from her after a while; it was
a keen, chilly wind. She sat down on a stone in the
middle of the field, and it came over her that it was
a cold, dark place to be in alone; and just then she
heard her father calling her from the yard. So
she stood up very slowly and walked back.

“You 'll catch your death!” fretted her mother,
“running round bareheaded in all this damp. You
know how much trouble you are when you are sick,
too, and I think you ought to have more consideration

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

for me, with all my care. Going to bed? Be sure
and not forget to put the baby's gingham apron in the
wash.”

Sharley lighted her kerosene lamp without reply.
It was the little kerosene with the crack in the handle.
Some vague notion that everything in the world had
cracked came to her as she crept upstairs. She put
her lamp out as soon as she was in her room, and
locked her door hard. She sat down on the side of
the bed and crossed her hands, and waited for her
father and mother to come upstairs. They came up
by and by and went to bed. The light that shone in
through the chink under the door went out. The
house was still.

She went over to the window then, threw it wide
open, and sat down crouched upon the broad sill.
She did not sob now nor wail out. She did not feel
like sobbing or wailing. She only wanted to think;
she must think, she had need to think. That this
neglect of Halcombe Dike's meant something she did
not try to conceal from her bitter thoughts. He had
not neglected her in all his life before. It was not the
habit, either, of this grave young man with the earnest
eyes to do or not to do without a meaning. He would
put silence and the winter between them. That was
what he meant. Sharley, looking out upon the windy
dark with straight-lidded eyes, knew that beneath and
beyond the silence of the winter lay the silence of a
life.

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

The silence of a life! The wind hushed into a
moment's calm while the words turned over in her
heart. The branches of a cherry-tree, close under
her sight, dropped lifelessly; a homesick bird gave
a little, still, mournful chirp in the dark. Sharley
gasped.

“It 's all because I shook Moppet! That 's it.
Because I shook Moppet this morning. He used to
like me, — yes, he did. He did n't know how cross
and ugly I am. No wonder he thought such a cross
and ugly thing could never be — could never be —”

She broke off, crimson. “His wife?” She would
have said the words without blush or hesitation a week
ago. Halcombe Dike had spoken no word of love to
her. But she had believed, purely and gravely, in
the deeps of her maiden thought, that she was dear
to him. Gravely and purely too she had dreamed
that this October Sunday would bring some sign to
her of their future.

He had been toiling at that business in the city now
a long while. Sharley knew nothing about business,
but she had fancied that, even though his “prospects”
were not good, he must be ready now to think of a
home of his own, — at least that he would give her
some hope of it to keep through the dreary, white
winter. But he had given her nothing to keep through
the winter, or through any winter of a wintry life;
nothing. The beautiful Sunday was over. He had
come, and he had gone. She must brush away the

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

pretty fancy. She must break the timid dream. So
that grave, sweet word had died in shame upon her
lips. She should not be his wife. She should never
be anybody's wife.

The Sunday Night Express shrieked up the valley,
and thundered by and away in the dark. Sharley
leaned far out into the wind to listen to the dying
sound, and wondered what it would seem like to-morrow
morning when it carried him away. With
its pause one of those sudden hushes fell again upon
the wind. The homesick bird fluttered about a little,
hunting for its nest.

“Never to be his wife!” moaned Sharley. What
did it mean? “Never to be his wife?” She pressed
her hands up hard against her two temples, and considered: —

Moppet and the baby, and her mother's headaches;
milking the cow, and kneading the bread, and darning
the stockings; going to church in old hats, — for what
difference was it going to make to anybody now,
whether she trimmed them with Scotch plaid or sarcenet
cambric? — coming home to talk over revivals
with Deacon Snow, or sit down in a proper way, like
other old people, in the house with a lamp, and read
Somebody's Life and Letters. Never any more moonlight,
and watching, and strolling! Never any more
hoping, or wishing, or expecting, for Sharley.

She jumped a little off her window-sill; then sat
down again. That was it. Moppet, and the baby,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

and her mother, and kneading, and milking, and darning,
for thirty, for forty, for — the dear Lord, who
pitied her, only knew how many years.

But Sharley did not incline to think much about
the Lord just then. She was very miserable, and very
much alone and unhelped. So miserable, so alone and
unhelped, that it never occurred to her to drop down
right there with her despairing little face on the window-sill
and tell Him all about it. O Sharley! did
you not think He would understand?

She had made up her mind — decidedly made up
her mind — not to go to sleep that night. The unhappy
girls in the novels always sit up, you know.
Besides, she was too wretched to sleep. Then the
morning train went early, at half past five, and she
should stay here till it came.

This was very good reasoning, and Sharley certainly
was very unhappy, — as unhappy as a little girl
of eighteen can well be; and I suppose it would sound
a great deal better to say that the cold morning looked
in upon her sleepless pain, or that Aurora smiled upon
her unrested eyes, or that she kept her bitter watch
until the stars grew pale (and a fine chance that would
be to describe a sunrise too); but truth compels me
to state that she did what some very unhappy people
have done before her, — found the window-sill uncomfortable,
cramped, neuralgic, and cold, — so undressed
and went to bed and to sleep, very much as she would
have done if there had been no Halcombe Dike in

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

the world. Sharley was not used to lying awake,
and Nature would not be cheated out of her rights
in such a round, young, healthful little body.

But that did not make her much the happier when
she woke in the cold gray of the dawn to listen for
the early train. It was very cold and very gray, not
time for the train yet, but she could not bear to lie
still and hear the shrill, gay concert of the birds, to
watch the day begin, and think how many days must
have beginning, — so she crept faintly up and out into
the chill. She wandered about for a time in the raw,
brightening air. The frost lay crisp upon the short
grass; the elder-bushes were festooned with tiny white
tassels; the maple-leaves hung fretted with silver; the
tangle of apple-trees and spruces was powdered and
pearled. She stole into it, as she had stolen into it
in the happy sunset-time so long ago — why! was it
only day before yesterday? — stole in and laid her
cheek up against the shining, wet vines, which melted
warm beneath her touch, and shut her eyes. She
thought how she would like to shut and hide herself
away in a place where she could never see the frescoed
frost or brightening day, nor hear the sound of
chirping birds, nor any happy thing.

By and by she heard the train coming, and footsteps.
He came springing by in his strong, man's
way as he had come before. As before, he passed
near — how very near! — to the quivering white face
crushed up against the vine-leaves, and went his way
and knew nothing.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

The train panted and raced away, shrieked a little
in a doleful, breathless fashion, grew small, grew less,
grew dim, died from sight in pallid smoke. The track
stood up on its mound of frozen bank, blank and
mute, like a corpse from which the soul had fled.

Sharley came into the kitchen at six o'clock. The
fire was burning hotly under the boiler. The soiled
clothes lay scattered about. Her mother stood over
the tubs, red-faced and worried, complaining that
Sharley had not come to help her. She turned, when
the girl opened the door, to scold her a little. The
best of mothers are apt to scold on Monday morning.

Sharley stood still a moment and looked around.
She must begin it with a washing-day then, this other
life that had come to her. Her heart might break,
but the baby's aprons must be boiled — to-day, next
week, another week; the years stretched out into
one wearisome, endless washing-day. O, the dreadful
years! She grew a little blind and dizzy, sat down
on a heap of table-cloths, and held up her arms.

“Mother, don't be cross to me this morning, —
don't! O mother, mother, mother! I wish there
were anybody to help me!”

The battle-fields of life lie in ambush. We trip
along on our smiling way and they give no sign. We
turn sharp corners where they hide in shadow. No
drum-beat sounds alarum. It is the music and the
dress-parade to-night, the groaning and the blood
to-morrow.

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

Sharley had been little more than a child, in her
unreasoning young joy, when she knotted the barbe at
her throat on Saturday night. “I am an old woman
now,” she said to herself on Monday morning. Not
that her saying so proved anything, — except, indeed,
that it was her first trouble, and that she was very
young to have a trouble. Yet, since she had the
notion, she might as well, to all intents and purposes,
have shrivelled into the caps and spectacles of a centenarian.
“Imaginary griefs are real.” She took, indeed,
a grim sort of pleasure in thinking that her
youth had fled away, and forever, in thirty-six hours.

However that might be, that October morning
ushered Sharley upon battle-ground; nor was the
struggle the less severe that she was so young and
so unused to struggling.

I have to tell of nothing new or tragic in the child's
days; only of the old, slow, foolish pain that gnaws at
the roots of things. Something was the matter with
the sunsets and the dawns. Moonrise was an agony.
The brown and golden grass had turned dull and
dead. She would go away up garret and sit with
her fingers in her ears, that she might not hear the
frogs chanting in the swamp at twilight.

One night she ran away from her father and mother.
It chanced to be an anniversary of their wedding-day;
they had kissed each other after tea and talked of old
times and blushed a little, their married eyes occupied
and content with one another; she felt with a

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

sudden, dreary bitterness that she should not be missed,
and so ran out into the field and sat down there on her
stone in the dark. She rather hoped that they would
wonder where she was before bedtime. It would be a
bit of comfort. She was so cold and comfortless. But
nobody thought of her; and when she came weakly
up the yard at ten o'clock, the door was locked.

For a week she went about her work like a sleepwalker.
Her future was settled. Life was over.
Why make ado? The suns would set and the moons
would rise: let them; there would always be suns
to set and moons to rise. There were dinners to get
and stockings to mend; there would always be dinners
to get and stockings to mend. She was put into
the world for the sake of dinners and stockings, apparently.
Very well; she was growing used to it; one
could grow used to it. She put away the barbe and
the pink muslin, locked her ribbon-box into the lower
drawer, gave up crimping her hair, and wore the
chocolate calico all day. She went to the Thursdayevening
conference, discussed the revival with Deacon
Snow, and locked herself into her room one night to
put the lamp on the bureau before the glass and shake
her soft hair down about her colorless, inexpectant
face, to see if it were not turning gray. She was
disappointed to find it as brown and bright as ever.

But Sharley was very young, and the sweet, persistent
hopes of youth were strong in her. They woke
up presently with a sting like the sting of a frost-bite.

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“O, to think of being an old maid, in a little black
silk apron, and having Halcombe Dike's wedding-cards
laid upon a shelf!”

She was holding the baby when this “came all over
her,” and she let him drop into the coal-hod, and sat
down to cry.

What had she done that life should shut down before
her in such cruel bareness? Was she not young,
very young to be unhappy? She began to fight a
little with herself and Providence in savage mood;
favored the crimped hair and Scotch plaids again,
tried a nutting-party and a sewing-circle, as well as
a little flirtation with Jim Snow. This lasted for another
week. At the end of that time she went and
sat down alone one noon on a pile of kindlings in the
wood-house, and thought it over.

“Why, I can't!” her eyes widening with slow
terror. “Happiness won't come. I can't make it.
I can't ever make it. And O, I 'm just at the beginning
of everything!”

Somebody called her just then to peel the potatoes
for dinner. She thought — she thought often in those
days — of that fancy of hers about calico-living.
Was not that all that was left for her? Little dreary,
figures, all just alike, like the chocolate morning-dress?
O, the rose-bud and shimmer that might have
been waiting somewhere! And O, the rose-bud and
shimmer that were forever gone!

The frosted golds of autumn melted into a clear,

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

sharp, silvered winter, carrying Sharley with them,
round on her old routine. It never grew any the
easier or softer. The girl's little rebellious feet trod
it bitterly. She hated the darning and the sweeping
and the baking and the dusting. She hated the sound
of the baby's worried cry. She was tired of her
mother's illnesses, tired of Moppet's mischief, tired of
Methuselah's solemnity. She used to come in sometimes
from her walk to the office, on a cold, moonlight
evening, and stand looking in at them all
through the “keeping-room” window, — her father
prosing over the state of the flour-market, her mother
on the lounge, the children waiting for her to put
them to bed; Methuselah poring over his arithmetic
in his little-old-mannish way; Moppet tying the baby
and the kitten together, — stand looking till the hot,
shamed blood shot to her forehead, for thought of how
she was wearied of the sight.

“I can't think what 's got into Sharley,” complained
her mother; “she has been as cross as a bear this good
while. If she were eight years old, instead of eighteen,
I should give her a good whipping and send her to
bed!”

Poor Sharley nursed her trouble and her crossness
together, in her aggrieved, girlish way, till the light
went out of her wistful eyes, and little sharp bones began
to show at her wrists. She used to turn them about
and pity them. They were once so round and winsome!

Now it was probably a fact that, as for the matter

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

of hard work, Sharley's life was a sinecure compared
to what it would be as the wife of Halcombe Dike.
Double your toil into itself, and triple it by the measure
of responsibility, and there you have your married
life, young girls, — beautiful, dim Eden that you have
made of it! But there was never an Eden without its
serpent, I fancy. Besides, Sharley, like the rest of
them, had not thought as far as that.

Then — ah then, what toil would not be play-day
for the sake of Halcombe Dike? what weariness and
wear could be too great, what pain too keen, if they
could bear it together?

O, you mothers! do you not see that this makes
“a' the difference”? You have strength that your
daughter knows not of. There are hands to help you
over the thorns (if not, there ought to be). She
gropes and cuts her way alone. Be very patient with
her in her little moods and selfishnesses. No matter if
she might help you more about the baby: be patient.
Her position in your home is at best an anomalous
one, — a grown woman, with much of the dependence
of a child. She must have all the jars and tasks and
frets of family life, without the relief of housewifely
invention and authority. God and her own heart will
teach her in time what she owes to you. Never fear
for that. But bear long with her. Do not exact too
much. The life you give her did not come at her
asking. Consider this well; and do not press the
debt beyond its due.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“I don't see that there is ever going to be any end
to anything!” gasped Sharley at night between Moppet's
buttons.

This set her to thinking. What if one made an
end?

She went out one cold, gray afternoon in the thick
of a snow-storm and wandered up and down the railroad.
It was easy walking upon the sleepers, the
place was lonely, and she had come out to be alone.
She liked the beat of the storm in her face for a while,
the sharp turns of the wind, and the soft touch of the
snow that was drifting in little heaps about her feet.
Then she remembered of how small use it was to like
anything in the world now, and her face grew as wild
as the storm.

Fancy yourself hemmed in with your direst grief
by a drifting sleet in such a voiceless, viewless place
as that corpse-like track, — the endless, painless track,
stretching away in the white mystery, at peace, like
all dead things.

What Sharley should have done was to go home as
straight as she could go, put on dry stockings, and get
her supper. What she did was to linger, as all people
linger, in the luxury of their first wretchedness, —
linger till the uncanny twilight fell and shrouded her
in. Then a thought struck her.

A freight-train was just coming in, slowly but
heavily. Sharley, as she stepped aside to let it pass,
fixed her eyes upon it for a moment, then, with a

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

little hesitation, stopped to pick up a bit of iron that
lay at her feet, — a round, firm rod-end, — and placed
it diagonally upon the rail. The cars rumbled by and
over it. Sharley bent to see. It was crushed to a
shapeless twist. Her face whitened. She sat down
and shivered a little. But she did not go home. The
Evening Accommodation was due now in about ten
minutes.

Girls, if you think I am telling a bit of sensational
fiction, I wish you would let me know.

“It would be quick and easy,” thought Sharley.
The man of whom she had read in the Journal last
night, — they said he must have found it all over in
an instant. An instant was a very short time! And
forty years, — and the little black silk apron, — and
the cards laid up on a shelf! O, to go out of life, —
anywhere, anyhow, out of life! No, the Sixth Commandment
had nothing to do with ending one's self!

An unearthly, echoing shriek broke through the
noise of the storm, — nothing is more unearthly than
a locomotive in a storm. Sharley stood up, — sat
down again. A red glare struck the white mist,
broadened, brightened, grew.

Sharley laid her head down with her small neck
upon the rail, and — I am compelled to say that she
took it up again faster than she laid it down. Took it
up, writhed off the track, tumbled down the banking,
hid her face in a drift, and crouched there with the
cold drops on her face till the hideous, tempting thing
shot by.

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

“I guess con-sumption would be — a — little better!”
she decided, crawling to her feet.

But the poor little feet could scarcely carry her.
She struggled to the street, caught at the fences for a
while, then dropped.

Somebody stumbled over her. It was Cousin Sue—
Halcombe Dike's Cousin Sue.

“Deary me!” she said; and being five feet seven,
with strong Yankee arms of her own, she took Sharley
up in them, and carried her to the house as if she had
been a baby.

Sharley did not commit the atrocity of fainting, but
found herself thoroughly chilled and weak. Cousin
Sue bustled about with brandy and blankets, and
Sharley, watching her through her half-closed eyes,
speculated a little. Had she anybody's wedding-cards
laid up on a shelf? She had the little black
apron at any rate. Poor Cousin Sue! Should she
be like that? “Poor Cousin Charlotte!” people
would say.

Cousin Sue had gone to see about supper when
Sharley opened her eyes and sat strongly up. A
gentle-faced woman sat between her and the light, in
a chair cushioned upon one side for a useless arm.
Halcombe had made that chair. Mrs. Dike had been
a busy, cheery woman, and Sharley had always felt
sorry for her since the sudden day when paralysis crippled
her good right hand; three years ago that was
now; but she was not one of those people to whom it

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

comes natural to say that one is sorry for them, and
she was Halcombe's mother, and so Sharley had never
said it. It struck her freshly now that this woman
had seen much ill-fortune in her widowed years, and
that she had kept a certain brave, contented look in
her eyes through it all.

It struck her only as a passing thought, which might
never have come back had not Mrs. Dike pushed her
chair up beside her, and given her a long, quiet look
straight in the eyes.

“It was late for you to be out in the storm, my
dear, and alone.”

“I 'd been out a good while. I had been on — the
track,” said Sharley, with a slight shiver. “I think
I could not have been exactly well. I would not go
again. I must go home now. But oh” — her voice
sinking — “I wish nobody had found me, I wish nobody
had found me! The snow would have covered
me up, you see.”

She started up flushing hot and frightened. What
had she been saying to Halcombe's mother?

But Halcombe's mother put her healthy soft hand
down on the girl's shut fingers. Women understand
each other in flashes.

“My dear,” she said, without prelude or apology,
“I have a thing to say to you. God does not give us
our troubles to think about; that 's all. I have lived
more years than you. I know that He never gives
us our troubles to think about.”

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

“I don't know who 's going to think about them if
we don't!” said Sharley, half aggrieved.

“Supposing nobody thinks of them, where 's the
harm done? Mark my words, child: He sends them
to drive us out of ourselves, — to drive us out. He
had much rather we would go of our own accord, but
if we won't go we must be sent, for go we must.
That 's just about what we 're put into this world for,
and we 're not fit to go out of it till we have found
this out.”

Now the moralities of conversation were apt to glide
off from Sharley like rain-drops from gutta-percha, and
I cannot assert that these words would have made
profound impression upon her had not Halcombe Dike's
mother happened to say them.

Be that as it may, she certainly took them home
with her, and pondered them in her heart; pondered
till late in her feverish, sleepless night, till her pillow
grew wet, and her heart grew still. About midnight
she jumped out into the cold, and kneeled, with her
face hidden in the bed.

“O, I 've been a naughty girl!” she said, just as
she might have said it ten years ago. She felt so
small, and ignorant, and weak that night.

Out of such smallness, and ignorance, and weakness
great knowledge and strength may have beautiful
growth. They came in time to Sharley, but it was a
long, slow time. Moppet was just as unendurable,
the baby just as fretful, life just as joyless, as if she had

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

taken no new outlook upon it, made no new, tearful
plans about it.

“Calico! calico!” she cried out a dozen times a
day; “nothing but calico!”

But by and by it dawned in her thoughts that this
was a very little matter to cry out about. What if
God meant that some lives should be “all just alike,”
and like nothing fresh or bonnie, and that hers should
be one? That was his affair. Hers was to use the
dull gray gift he gave — whatever gift he gave — as
loyally and as cheerily as she would use treasures of
gold and rose-tint. He knew what he was doing.
What he did was never forgetful or unkind. She
felt — after a long time, and in a quiet way — that
she could be sure of that.

No matter about Halcombe Dike, and what was
gone. No matter about the little black aprons, and
what was coming. He understood all about that.
He would take care of it.

Meantime, why could she not as well wash Moppet's
face with a pleasant word as with a cross one? darn
the stockings with a smile as well as a frown? stay
and hear her mother discuss her headaches as well as
run away and think of herself? Why not give happiness
since she could not have it? be of use since
nobody was of much use to her? Easier saying than
doing, to be sure, Sharley found; but she kept the
idea in mind as the winter wore away

She was thinking about it one April afternoon, when

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

she had stolen out of the house for a walk in the budding
woods. She had need enough of a walk. It
was four weeks now since she had felt the wide wind
upon her face; four weeks pleasantly occupied in engineering
four boys through the measles; and if ever
a sick child had the capacity for making of himself a
seraph upon earth it was Moppet. It was a thin little
face which stood out against the “green mist” of the
unfurling leaves as Sharley wandered in and out with
sweet aimlessness among the elms and hickories; very
thin, with its wistful eyes grown hollow; a shadow of
the old Sharley who fluttered among the plaid ribbons
one October morning. It was a saddened face — it
might always be a saddened face — but a certain
pleasant, rested look had worked its way about her
mouth, not unlike the rich mellowness of a rainy sunset.
Not that Sharley knew much about sunsets yet;
but she thought she did, which, as I said before,
amounts to about the same thing.

She was thinking with a wee glow of pleasure how
the baby's arms clung around her neck that morning,
and how surprised her mother looked when Methuselah
cried at her taking this walk. As you were
warned in the beginning, nothing remarkable ever
happened to Sharley. Since she had begun in practice
to approve Mrs. Dike's theory, that no harm
is done if we never think of our troubles, she had
neither become the village idol, nor in any remarkable
degree her mother's pride. But she had

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

nevertheless cut for herself a small niche in the heart of her
home, — a much larger niche, perhaps, than the excellent
Mrs. Guest was well aware of.

“I don't care how small it is,” cried Sharley, “as
long as I have room to put my two feet on and look
up.”

And for that old pain? Ah, well, God knew about
that, and Sharley, — nobody else. Whatever the winter
had taught her she had bound and labelled in her
precise little way for future use. At least she had
learned — and it is not everybody who learns it at
eighteen, — to wear her life bravely — “a rose with a
golden thorn.”

I really think that this is the place to end my story,
so properly polished off with a moral. So many Sharleys,
too, will never read beyond. But being bound
in honor to tell the whole moral or no moral, I must
add, that while Sharley walked and thought among
her hickories there came up a thunder-storm. It fell
upon her without any warning. The sky had been
clear when she looked at it last. It gaped at her now
out of the throats of purple-black clouds. Thunders
crashed over and about her. All the forest darkened
and reeled. Sharley was enough like other girls to
be afraid of a thunder-storm. She started with a cry
to break her way through the matted undergrowth;
saw, or felt that she saw, the glare of a golden arrow
overhead; threw out her hands, and fell crushed, face
downward, at the foot of a scorched tree.

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

When she opened her eyes she was sitting under a
wood-pile. Or, to speak more accurately, she was
sitting in Mr. Halcombe Dike's lap, and Mr. Halcombe
Dike was under the wood-pile.

It was a low, triangular wood-pile, roofed with pine
boards, through which the water was dripping. It
stood in the centre of a large clearing, exposed to the
rain, but safe.

“Oh!” said Sharley.

“That 's right,” said he, “I knew you were only
stunned. I 've been rubbing your hands and feet.
It was better to come here than to run the blockade
of that patch of woods to a house. Don't try to talk.”

“I 'm not,” said Sharley, with a faint little laugh,
“it 's you that are talking”; and ended with a weak
pause, her head falling back where she had found it,
upon his arm.

“I would n't talk,” repeated the young man, relevantly,
after a profound silence of five minutes. “I
was coming `across lots' from the station. You fell—
Sharley, you fell right at my feet!”

He spoke carelessly, but Sharley, looking up, saw
that his face was white.

“I believe I will get down,” she observed, after
some consideration, lifting her head.

“I don't see how you can, you know,” he suggested,
helplessly; “it pours as straight as a deluge
out there. There is n't room in this place for two
people to sit.”

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

So they “accepted the situation.”

The clouds broke presently, and rifts of yellow
light darted in through the fragrant, wet pine boards.
Sharley's hair had fallen from her net and covered her
face. She felt too weak to push it away. After some
thought Halcombe Dike pushed it away for her, reverently,
with his strong, warm hand. The little white,
trembling face shone out. He turned and looked at it—
the poor little face! — looked at it gravely and
long.

But Sharley, at the look, sat up straight. Her heart
leaped out into the yellow light. All her dreary winter
danced and dwindled away. Through the cracks
in the pine boards a long procession of May-days came
filing in. The scattering rain-drops flamed before her.
“All the world and all the waters blushed and
bloomed.” She was so very young!

“I could not speak,” he told her quietly, “when I
was at home before. I could never speak till now.
Last October I thought” — his voice sinking hoarsely—
“I thought, Sharley, it could never be. I could
barely eke out my daily bread; I had no right to
ask you — to bind you. You were very young; I
thought, perhaps, Sharley, you might forget. Somebody
else might make you happier. I would not
stand in the way of your happiness. I asked God to
bless you that morning when I went away in the cars,
Sharley. Sharley!”

Something in her face he could not understand.

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

All that was meant by the upturned face perhaps he
will never understand. She hid it in her bright,
brown hair; put her hand up softly upon his cheek
and cried.

“If you would like to hear anything about the
business part of it — ” suggested the young man,
clearing his throat. But Sharley “hated business.”
She would not hear.

“Not about the Crumpet Buildings? Well, I carried
that affair through, — that 's all.”

They came out under the wide sky, and walked
home hand in hand. All the world was hung with
crystals. The faint shadow of a rainbow quivered
across a silver cloud.

The first thing that Sharley did when she came
home was to find Moppet and squeeze him.

“O Moppet, we can be good girls all the same if
we are happy, can't we?”

“No, sir!” said injured Moppet. “You don't
catch me!”

“But O Moppet, see the round drops hanging and
burning on the blinds! And how the little mud-puddles
shine, Moppet!”

Out of her pain and her patience God had brought
her beautiful answer. It was well for Sharley. But
if such answer had not come? That also would have
been well.

-- --

p472-322 KENTUCKY'S GHOST.

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

True? Every syllable.

That was a very fair yarn of yours, Tom Brown,
very fair for a landsman, but I 'll bet you a doughnut
I can beat it; and all on the square, too, as I say, —
which is more, if I don't mistake, than you could take
oath to. Not to say that I never stretched my yarn
a little on the fo'castle in my younger days, like the
rest of 'em; but what with living under roofs so long
past, and a call from the parson regular in strawberry
time, and having to do the flogging consequent on the
inakkeracies of statement follering on the growing up
of six boys, a man learns to trim his words a little,
Tom, and no mistake. It 's very much as it is with
the talk of the sea growing strange to you from hearing
nothing but lubbers who don't know a mizzen-mast
from a church-steeple.

It was somewhere about twenty years ago last October,
if I recollect fair, that we were laying in for that
particular trip to Madagascar. I 've done that little
voyage to Madagascar when the sea was like so much
burning oil, and the sky like so much burning brass,
and the fo'castle as nigh a hell as ever fo'castle was in

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

a calm; I 've done it when we came sneaking into port
with nigh about every spar gone and pumps going
night and day; and I 've done it with a drunken captain
on starvation rations, — duff that a dog on land
would n't have touched and two teaspoonfuls of water
to the day, — but someways or other, of all the times
we headed for the East Shore I don't seem to remember
any quite as distinct as this.

We cleared from Long Wharf in the ship Madonna,—
which they tell me means, My Lady, and a pretty
name it was; it was apt to give me that gentle kind
of feeling when I spoke it, which is surprising when
you consider what a dull old hull she was, never logging
over ten knots, and oncertain at that. It may
have been because of Moll's coming down once in a
while in the days that we lay at dock, bringing the
boy with her, and sitting up on deck in a little white
apron, knitting. She was a very good-looking woman,
was my wife, in those days, and I felt proud of her,—
natural, with the lads looking on.

“Molly,” I used to say, sometimes, — “Molly Madonna!”

“Nonsense!” says she, giving a clack to her needles,—
pleased enough though, I warrant you, and turning
a very pretty pink about the cheeks for a four-years'
wife. Seeing as how she was always a lady to me,
and a true one, and a gentle, though she was n't much
at manners or book-learning, and though I never gave
her a silk gown in her life, she was quite content, you
see, and so was I.

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

I used to speak my thought about the name sometimes,
when the lads were n't particularly noisy, but
they laughed at me mostly. I was rough enough and
bad enough in those days; as rough as the rest, and
as bad as the rest, I suppose, but yet I seemed to have
my notions a little different from the others. “Jake's
poetry,” they called 'em.

We were loading for the East Shore trade, as I
said, did n't I? There is n't much of the genuine,
old-fashioned trade left in these days, except the
whiskey branch, which will be brisk, I take it, till
the Malagasy carry the prohibitory law by a large majority
in both houses. We had a little whiskey in
the hold, I remember, that trip, with a good stock of
knives, red flannel, handsaws, nails, and cotton. We
were hoping to be at home again within the year.
We were well provisioned, and Dodd, — he was the
cook, — Dodd made about as fair coffee as you 're
likely to find in the gallery of a trader. As for our
officers, when I say the less said of them the better,
it ain't so much that I mean to be disrespectful as that
I mean to put it tenderly. Officers in the merchant
service, especially if it happens to be the African service,
are brutal men quite as often as they ain't (at
least, that 's my experience; and when some of your
great ship-owners argue the case with me, — as I 'm
free to say they have done before now, — I say,
“That 's my experience, sir,” which is all I 've got to
say); — brutal men, and about as fit for their positions

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

as if they 'd been imported for the purpose a little indirect
from Davy Jones's Locker. Though they do
say that the flogging is pretty much done away with
in these days, which makes a difference.

Sometimes on a sunshiny afternoon, when the muddy
water showed a little muddier than usual, on account
of the clouds being the color of silver, and all the air
the color of gold, when the oily barrels were knocking
about on the wharves, and the smells were strong from
the fish-houses, and the men shouted and the mates
swore, and our baby ran about deck a-play with everybody
(he was a cunning little chap with red stockings
and bare knees, and the lads took quite a shine to
him), “Jake,” his mother would say, with a little
sigh, — low, so that the captain never heard, — “think
if it was him gone away for a year in company the
like of that!”

Then she would drop her shining needles, and call
the little fellow back sharp, and catch him up into her
arms.

Go into the keeping-room there, Tom, and ask her
all about it. Bless you! she remembers those days
at dock better than I do. She could tell you to this
hour the color of my shirt, and how long my hair was,
and what I ate, and how I looked, and what I said.
I did n't generally swear so thick when she was about.

Well; we weighed, along the last of the month, in
pretty good spirits. The Madonna was as stanch and
seaworthy as any eight-hundred-tonner in the harbor,

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

if she was clumsy; we turned in, some sixteen of us
or thereabouts, into the fo'castle, — a jolly set, mostly
old messmates, and well content with one another;
and the breeze was stiff from the west, with a fair sky.

The night before we were off, Molly and I took a
walk upon the wharves after supper. I carried the
baby. A boy, sitting on some boxes, pulled my sleeve
as we went by, and asked me, pointing to the Madonna,
if I would tell him the name of the ship.

“Find out for yourself,” said I, not over-pleased to
be interrupted.

“Don't be cross to him,” says Molly. The baby
threw a kiss at the boy, and Molly smiled at him
through the dark. I don't suppose I should ever
have remembered the lubber from that day to this,
except that I liked the looks of Molly smiling at him
through the dark.

My wife and I said good-by the next morning in a
little sheltered place among the lumber on the wharf;
she was one of your women who never like to do their
crying before folks.

She climbed on the pile of lumber and sat down, a
little flushed and quivery, to watch us off. I remember
seeing her there with the baby till we were well
down the channel. I remember noticing the bay as
it grew cleaner, and thinking that I would break off
swearing; and I remember cursing Bob Smart like
a pirate within an hour.

The breeze held steadier than we 'd looked for, and

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

we 'd made a good offing and discharged the pilot by
nightfall. Mr. Whitmarsh — he was the mate — was
aft with the captain. The boys were singing a little;
the smell of the coffee was coming up, hot and home-like,
from the galley. I was up in the maintop, I forget
what for, when all at once there came a cry and
a shout; and, when I touched deck, I saw a crowd
around the fore-hatch.

“What 's all this noise for?” says Mr. Whitmarsh,
coming up and scowling.

“A stow-away, sir! A boy stowed away!” said
Bob, catching the officer's tone quick enough. Bob
always tested the wind well, when a storm was brewing.
He jerked the poor fellow out of the hold, and
pushed him along to the mate's feet.

I say “poor fellow,” and you 'd never wonder why
if you 'd seen as much of stowing away as I have.

I 'd as lief see a son of mine in a Carolina slavegang
as to see him lead the life of a stow-away. What
with the officers from feeling that they 've been taken
in, and the men, who catch their cue from their superiors,
and the spite of the lawful boy who hired in the
proper way, he don't have what you may call a tender
time.

This chap was a little fellow, slight for his years,
which might have been fifteen, I take it. He was
palish, with a jerk of thin hair on his forehead. He
was hungry, and homesick, and frightened. He looked
about on all our faces, and then he cowered a little,
and lay still just as Bob had thrown him.

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

“We—ell,” says Whitmarsh, very slow, “if you
don't repent your bargain before you go ashore, my
fine fellow, — me, if I 'm mate of the Madonna!
and take that for your pains!”

Upon that he kicks the poor little lubber from quarter-deck
to bowsprit, or nearly, and goes down to his
supper. The men laugh a little, then they whistle a
little, then they finish their song quite gay and well
acquainted, with the coffee steaming away in the galley.
Nobody has a word for the boy, — bless you,
no!

I 'll venture he would n't have had a mouthful that
night if it had not been for me; and I can't say as I
should have bothered myself about him, if it had not
come across me sudden, while he sat there rubbing
his eyes quite violent, with his face to the west'ard
(the sun was setting reddish), that I had seen the lad
before; then I remembered walking on the wharves,
and him on the box, and Molly saying softly that I
was cross to him.

Seeing that my wife had smiled at him, and my
baby thrown a kiss at him, it went against me, you
see, not to look after the little rascal a bit that night.

“But you 've got no business here, you know,” said
I; “nobody wants you.”

“I wish I was ashore!” said he, — “I wish I was
ashore!”

With that he begins to rub his eyes so very violent
that I stopped. There was good stuff in him too; for

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

he choked and winked at me, and did it all up, about
the sun on the water and a cold in the head, as well as
I could myself just about.

I don't know whether it was on account of being
taken a little notice of that night, but the lad always
kind of hung about me afterwards; chased me round
with his eyes in a way he had, and did odd jobs for
me without the asking.

One night before the first week was out, he hauled
alongside of me on the windlass. I was trying a new
pipe (and a very good one, too), so I did n't give him
much notice for a while.

“You did this job up shrewd, Kent,” said I, by and
by; “how did you steer in?” — for it did not often
happen that the Madonna got fairly out of port with
a boy unbeknown in her hold.

“Watch was drunk; I crawled down ahind the
whiskey. It was hot, you bet, and dark. I lay and
thought how hungry I was,” says he.

“Friends at home?” says I.

Upon that he gives me a nod, very short, and gets
up and walks off whistling.

The first Sunday out that chap did n't know any
more what to do with himself than a lobster just put
on to boil. Sunday 's cleaning day at sea, you know.
The lads washed up, and sat round, little knots of
them, mending their trousers. Bob got out his cards.
Me and a few mates took it comfortable under the
to'gallant fo'castle (I being on watch below), reeling

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

off the stiffest yarns we had in tow. Kent looked on
at euchre awhile, then listened to us awhile, then
walked about oneasy.

By and by says Bob, “Look over there, — spry!”
and there was Kent, sitting curled away in a heap
under the stern of the long-boat. He had a book.
Bob crawls behind and snatches it up, unbeknown,
out of his hands; then he falls to laughing as if he
would strangle, and gives the book a toss to me. It
was a bit of Testament, black and old. There was
writing on the yellow leaf, this way: —



“Kentucky Hodge.
“from his Affecshunate mother
“who prays, For you evry day, Amen.”

The boy turned fust red, then white, and straightened
up quite sudden, but he never said a word, only
sat down again and let us laugh it out. I 've lost my
reckoning if he ever heard the last of it. He told
me one day how he came by the name, but I forget
exactly. Something about an old fellow — uncle, I
believe — as died in Kentucky, and the name was
moniment-like, you see. He used to seem cut up a
bit about it at first, for the lads took to it famously;
but he got used to it in a week or two, and, seeing as
they meant him no unkindness, took it quite cheery.

One other thing I noticed was that he never had
the book about after that. He fell into our ways next
Sunday more easy.

They don't take the Bible just the way you would,

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

Tom, — as a general thing, sailors don't; though I will
say that I never saw the man at sea who did n't give
it the credit of being an uncommon good yarn.

But I tell you, Tom Brown, I felt sorry for that
boy. It 's punishment bad enough for a little scamp
like him leaving the honest shore, and folks to home
that were a bit tender of him maybe, to rough it on
a trader, learning how to slush down a back-stay, or
tie reef-points with frozen fingers in a snow-squall.

But that 's not the worst of it, by no means. If
ever there was a cold-blooded, cruel man, with a
wicked eye and a fist like a mallet, it was Job Whitmarsh,
taken at his best. And I believe, of all the
trips I 've taken, him being mate of the Madonna,
Kentucky found him at his worst. Bradley — that 's
the second mate — was none too gentle in his ways,
you may be sure; but he never held a candle to Mr.
Whitmarsh. He took a spite to the boy from the first,
and he kept it on a steady strain to the last, right
along, just about so.

I 've seen him beat that boy till the blood ran down
in little pools on deck; then send him up, all wet and
red, to clear the to'sail halliards; and when, what with
the pain and faintness, he dizzied a little, and clung to
the ratlines, half blind, he would have him down and
flog him till the cap'n interfered, — which would happen
occasionally on a fair day when he had taken just
enough to be good-natured. He used to rack his
brains for the words he slung at the boy working quiet

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

enough beside him. It was odd, now, the talk he
would get off. Bob Smart could n't any more come
up to it than I could: we used to try sometimes, but
we had to give in always. If curses had been a marketable
article, Whitmarsh would have taken out his
patent and made his fortune by inventing of them,
new and ingenious. Then he used to kick the lad
down the fo'castle ladder; he used to work him, sick
or well, as he would n't have worked a dray-horse; he
used to chase him all about deck at the rope's end;
he used to mast-head him for hours on the stretch; he
used to starve him out in the hold. It did n't come in
my line to be over-tender, but I turned sick at heart,
Tom, more times than one, looking on helpless, and
me a great stout fellow.

I remember now — don't know as I 've thought of it
for twenty years — a thing McCallum said one night;
McCallum was Scotch, — an old fellow with gray hair;
told the best yarns on the fo'castle always.

“Mark my words, shipmates,” says he, “when Job
Whitmarsh's time comes to go as straight to hell as
Judas, that boy will bring his summons. Dead or
alive, that boy will bring his summons.”

One day I recollect especial that the lad was sick
with fever on him, and took to his hammock. Whitmarsh
drove him on deck, and ordered him aloft. I
was standing near by, trimming the spanker. Kentucky
staggered for'ard a little and sat down. There
was a rope's-end there, knotted three times. The
mate struck him.

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

“I 'm very weak, sir,” says he.

He struck him again. He struck him twice more.
The boy fell over a little, and lay where he fell.

I don't know what ailed me, but all of a sudden I
seemed to be lying off Long Wharf, with the clouds
the color of silver, and the air the color of gold, and
Molly in a white apron with her shining needles, and
the baby a-play in his red stockings about the deck.

“Think if it was him!” says she, or she seems to
say, — “think if it was him!

And the next I knew I 'd let slip my tongue in a
jiffy, and given it to the mate that furious and onrespectful
as I 'll wager Whitmarsh never got before.
And the next I knew after that they had the irons
on me.

“Sorry about that, eh?” said he, the day before
they took 'em off.

No, sir,” says I. And I never was. Kentucky
never forgot that. I had helped him occasional in
the beginning, — learned him how to veer and haul
a brace, let go or belay a sheet, — but let him alone
generally speaking, and went about my own business.
That week in irons I really believe the lad never forgot.

One time — it was on a Saturday night, and the
mate had been oncommon furious that week — Kentucky
turned on him, very pale and slow (I was up
in the mizzen-top, and heard him quite distinct).

“Mr. Whitmarsh,” says he, — “Mr. Whitmarsh,”

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

— he draws his breath in, — “Mr. Whitmarsh,” —
three times, — “you 've got the power and you know
it, and so do the gentlemen who put you here; and
I 'm only a stow-away boy, and things are all in a
tangle, but you 'll be sorry yet for every time you 've
laid your hands on me!

He had n't a pleasant look about the eyes either,
when he said it.

Fact was, that first month on the Madonna had
done the lad no good. He had a surely, sullen way
with him, some'at like what I 've seen about a
chained dog. At the first, his talk had been clean
as my baby's, and he would blush like any girl at
Bob Smart's stories; but he got used to Bob, and
pretty good, in time, at small swearing.

I don't think I should have noticed it so much if it
had not been for seeming to see Molly, and the sun,
and the knitting-needles, and the child upon the
deck, and hearing of it over, “Think if it was him!
Sometimes on a Sunday night I used to think it was a
pity. Not that I was any better than the rest, except
so far as the married men are always steadier. Go
through any crew the sea over, and it is the lads who
have homes of their own and little children in 'em as
keep the straightest.

Sometimes, too, I used to take a fancy that I could
have listened to a word from a parson, or a good brisk
psalm-tune, and taken it in very good part. A year is
a long pull for twenty-five men to be becalmed with

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

each other and the devil. I don't set up to be pious
myself, but I 'm not a fool, and I know that if we 'd had
so much as one officer aboard who feared God and kept
his commandments, we should have been the better
men for it. It 's very much with religion as it is with
cayenne pepper, — if it 's there, you know it.

If you had your ships on the sea by the dozen,
you 'd bethink you of that? Bless you, Tom! if
you were in Rome you 'd do as the Romans do.
You 'd have your ledgers, and your children, and
your churches and Sunday schools, and freed niggers,
and 'lections, and what not, and never stop to think
whether the lads that sailed your ships across the
world had souls, or not, — and be a good sort of man
too. That 's the way of the world. Take it easy,
Tom, — take it easy.

Well, things went along just about so with us till
we neared the Cape. It 's not a pretty place, the
Cape, on a winter's voyage. I can't say as I ever
was what you may call scar't after the first time
rounding it, but it 's not a pretty place.

I don't seem to remember much about Kent along
there till there come a Friday at the first of December.
It was a still day, with a little haze, like white
sand sifted across a sunbeam on a kitchen table. The
lad was quiet-like all day, chasing me about with his
eyes.

“Sick?” says I.

“No,” says he.

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

“Whitmarsh drunk?” says I.

“No,” says he.

A little after dark I was lying on a coil of ropes,
napping it. The boys were having the Bay of
Biscay quite lively, and I waked up on the jump in
the choruses. Kent came up while they were telling



“How she lay
On that day
In the Bay of Biscay O!”

He was not singing. He sat down beside me, and
first I thought I would n't trouble myself about him,
and then I thought I would.

So I opens one eye at him encouraging. He crawls
up a little closer to me. It was rather dark where we
sat, with a great greenish shadow dropping from the
mainsail. The wind was up a little, and the light at
helm looked flickery and red.

“Jake,” says he all at once, “where 's your mother?”

“In — heaven!” says I, all taken aback; and if
ever I came nigh what you might call a little disrespect
to your mother, it was on that occasion, from
being taken so aback.

“Oh!” said he. “Got any women-folks to home
that miss you?” asks he, by and by.

Said I, “Should n't wonder.”

After that he sits still a little with his elbows on his
knees; then he speers at me sidewise awhile; then
said he, “I s'pose I 've got a mother to home. I ran
away from her.”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

This, mind you, is the first time he has ever spoke
about his folks since he came aboard.

“She was asleep down in the south chamber,” says
he. “I got out the window. There was one white
shirt she 'd made for meetin' and such. I 've never
worn it out here. I had n't the heart. It has a collar
and some cuffs, you know. She had a headache
making of it. She 's been follering me round all
day, a sewing on that shirt. When I come in she
would look up bright-like and smiling. Father 's dead.
There ain't anybody but me. All day long she 's been
follering of me round.”

So then he gets up, and joins the lads, and tries to
sing a little; but he comes back very still and sits
down. We could see the flickery light upon the boys'
faces, and on the rigging, and on the cap'n, who was
damning the bo'sen a little aft.

“Jake,” says he, quite low, “look here. I 've
been thinking. Do you reckon there 's a chap here —
just one, perhaps — who 's said his prayers since he
came aboard?”

No!” said I, quite short: for I 'd have bet my
head on it.

I can remember, as if it was this morning, just how
the question sounded, and the answer. I can't seem
to put it into words how it came all over me. The
wind was turning brisk, and we 'd just eased her with
a few reefs; Bob Smart, out furling the flying jib, got
soaked; me and the boy sitting silent, were spattered.

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

I remember watching the curve of the great swells,
mahogany color, with the tip of white, and thinking
how like it was to a big creature hissing and foaming
at the mouth, and thinking all at once something about
Him holding of the sea in a balance, and not a word
bespoke to beg his favor respectful since we weighed
our anchor, and the cap'n yonder calling on Him just
that minute to send the Madonna to the bottom, if the
bo'sen had n't disobeyed his orders about the squaring
of the after-yards.

“From his Affecshunate mother who prays, For
you evry day, Amen,” whispers Kentucky, presently,
very soft. “The book 's tore up. Mr. Whitmarsh
wadded his old gun with it. But I remember.”

Then said he: “It 's 'most bedtime to home. She'
s setting in a little rocking-chair, — a green one.
There 's a fire, and the dog. She sets all by herself.”

Then he begins again: “She has to bring in her
own wood now. There 's a gray ribbon on her cap.
When she goes to meetin' she wears a gray bunnet.
She 's drawed the curtains and the door is locked.
But she thinks I 'll be coming home sorry some day,—
I 'm sure she thinks I 'll be coming home sorry.”

Just then there comes the order, “Port watch
ahoy! Tumble up there lively!” so I turns out,
and the lad turns in, and the night settles down a
little black, and my hands and head are full. Next
day it blows a clean, all but a bank of gray, very

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

thin and still, — about the size of that cloud you see
through the side window, Tom, — which lay just
abeam of us.

The sea, I thought, looked like a great purple pin-cushion,
with a mast or two stuck in on the horizon for
the pins. “Jake's poetry,” the boys said that was.

By noon that little gray bank had grown up thick,
like a wall. By sundown the cap'n let his liquor
alone, and kept the deck. By night we were in
chop-seas, with a very ugly wind.

“Steer small, there!” cries Whitmarsh, growing
hot about the face, — for we made a terribly crooked
wake, with a broad sheer, and the old hull strained
heavily, — “steer small there, I tell you! Mind your
eye now, McCallum, with your foresail! Furl the
royals! Send down the royals! Cheerily, men!
Where 's that lubber Kent? Up with you, lively
now!”

Kentucky sprang for'ard at the order, then stopped
short. Anybody as knows a royal from an anchor
would n't have blamed the lad. I 'll take oath to 't
it 's no play for an old tar, stout and full in size,
sending down the royals in a gale like that; let alone
a boy of fifteen year on his first voyage.

But the mate takes to swearing (it would have
turned a parson faint to hear him), and Kent shoots
away up, — the great mast swinging like a pendulum
to and fro, and the reef-points snapping, and the blocks
creaking, and the sails flapping to that extent as you

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

would n't consider possible unless you 'd been before
the mast yourself. It reminded me of evil birds I 've
read of, that stun a man with their wings; strike you
to the bottom, Tom, before you could say Jack Robinson.

Kent stuck bravely as far as the cross-trees. There
he slipped and struggled and clung in the dark and
noise awhile, then comes sliding down the back-stay.

“I 'm not afraid, sir,” says he; “but I cannot do
it.”

For answer Whitmarsh takes to the rope's-end. So
Kentucky is up again, and slips and struggles and
clings again, and then lays down again.

At this the men begin to grumble a little low.

“Will you kill the lad?” said I. I get a blow for
my pains, that sends me off my feet none too easy;
and when I rub the stars out of my eyes the boy is up
again, and the mate behind him with the rope. Whitmarsh
stopped when he 'd gone far enough. The
lad climbed on. Once he looked back. He never
opened his lips; he just looked back. If I 've seen
him once since, in my thinking, I 've seen him twenty
times, — up in the shadow of the great gray wings, a
looking back.

After that there was only a cry, and a splash, and
the Madonna racing along with the gale twelve knots.
If it had been the whole crew overboard, she could
never have stopped for them that night.

“Well,” said the cap'n, “you 've done it now.”

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

Whitmarsh turns his back.

By and by, when the wind fell, and the hurry was
over, and I had the time to think a steady thought,
being in the morning watch, I seemed to see the old
lady in the gray bunnet setting by the fire. And the
dog. And the green rocking-chair. And the front
door, with the boy walking in on a sunny afternoon to
take her by surprise.

Then I remember leaning over to look down, and
wondering if the lad were thinking of it too, and what
had happened to him now, these two hours back, and
just about where he was, and how he liked his new
quarters, and many other strange and curious things.

And while I sat there thinking, the Sunday-morning
stars cut through the clouds, and the solemn
Sunday-morning light began to break upon the sea.

We had a quiet run of it, after that, into port,
where we lay about a couple of months or so, trading
off for a fair stock of palm-oil, ivory, and hides. The
days were hot and purple and still. We had n't what
you might call a blow, if I recollect accurate, till we
rounded the Cape again, heading for home.

We were rounding that Cape again, heading for
home, when that happened which you may believe me
or not, as you take the notion, Tom; though why a
man who can swallow Daniel and the lion's den, or
take down t' other chap who lived three days comfortable
into the inside of a whale, should make faces at
what I 've got to tell I can't see.

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

It was just about the spot that we lost the boy that
we fell upon the worst gale of the trip. It struck us
quite sudden. Whitmarsh was a little high. He was
n't apt to be drunk in a gale, if it gave him warning
sufficient.

Well, you see, there must be somebody to furl the
main-royal again, and he pitched onto McCallum.
McCallum had n't his beat for fighting out the royal
in a blow.

So he piled away lively, up to the to'-sail yard.
There, all of a sudden, he stopped. Next we knew
he was down like heat-lightning.

His face had gone very white.

“What 's to pay with you?” roared Whitmarsh.

Said McCallum, “There 's somebody up there, sir.

Screamed Whitmarsh, “You 're gone an idiot!”

Said McCallum, very quiet and distinct: “There 's
somebody up there, sir. I saw him quite plain. He
saw me. I called up. He called down. Says he,
`Don't you come up!' and hang me if I 'll stir a step
for you or any other man to-night!”

I never saw the face of any man alive go the turn
that mate's face went. If he would n't have relished
knocking the Scotchman dead before his eyes, I 've
lost my guess. Can't say what he would have done
to the old fellow, if there 'd been any time to lose.

He 'd the sense left to see there was n't overmuch,
so he orders out Bob Smart direct.

Bob goes up steady, with a quid in his cheek and a

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

cool eye. Half-way amid to'-sail and to'-gallant he
stops, and down he comes, spinning.

“Be drowned if there ain't!” said he. “He 's
sitting square upon the yard. I never see the boy
Kentucky, if he is n't sitting on that yard. `Don't
you come up!
' he cries out, — `don't you come up!”'

“Bob 's drunk, and McCallum 's a fool!” said Jim
Welch, standing by. So Welch wolunteers up, and
takes Jaloffe with him. They were a couple of the
coolest hands aboard, — Welch and Jaloffe. So up
they goes, and down they comes like the rest, by the
back-stays, by the run.

“He beckoned of me back!” says Welch. “He
hollered not to come up! not to come up!”

After that there was n't a man of us would stir
aloft, not for love nor money.

Well, Whitmarsh he stamped, and he swore, and he
knocked us about furious; but we sat and looked at
one another's eyes, and never stirred. Something cold,
like a frost-bite, seemed to crawl along from man to
man, looking into one another's eyes.

“I 'll shame ye all, then, for a set of cowardly lubbers!”
cries the mate; and what with the anger and
the drink he was as good as his word, and up the ratlines
in a twinkle.

In a flash we were after him, — he was our officer,
you see, and we felt ashamed, — me at the head, and
the lads following after.

I got to the futtock shrouds, and there I stopped,

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

for I saw him myself, — a palish boy, with a jerk of
thin hair on his forehead; I 'd have known him anywhere
in this world or t' other. I saw him just as distinct
as I see you, Tom Brown, sitting on that yard
quite steady with the royal flapping like to flap him
off.

I reckon I 've had as much experience fore and aft,
in the course of fifteen years aboard, as any man that
ever tied a reef-point in a nor'easter; but I never saw
a sight like that, not before nor since.

I won't say that I did n't wish myself well on deck;
but I will say that I stuck to the shrouds, and looked
on steady.

Whitmarsh, swearing that that royal should be
furled, went on and went up.

It was after that I heard the voice. It came straight
from the figure of the boy upon the upper yard.

But this time it says, “Come up! Come up!” And
then, a little louder, “Come up! Come up! Come up!
So he goes up, and next I knew there was a cry, —
and next a splash, — and then I saw the royal flapping
from the empty yard, and the mate was gone, and the
boy.

Job Whitmarsh was never seen again, alow or aloft,
that night or ever after.

I was telling the tale to our parson this summer, —
he 's a fair-minded chap, the parson, in spite of a little
natural leaning to strawberries, which I always take
in very good part, — and he turned it about in his
mind some time.

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

“If it was the boy,” says he, — “and I can't say
as I see any reason especial why it should n't have
been, — I 've been wondering what his spiritooal condition
was. A soul in hell,” — the parson believes in
hell, I take it, because he can't help himself; but he
has that solemn, tender way of preaching it as makes
you feel he would n't have so much as a chicken get
there if he could help it, — “a lost soul,” says the
parson (I don't know as I get the words exact), —
“a soul that has gone and been and got there of its
own free will and choosing would be as like as not to
haul another soul alongside if he could. Then again,
if the mate's time had come, you see, and his chances
were over, why, that 's the will of the Lord, and it 's
hell for him whichever side of death he is, and nobody's
fault but hisn; and the boy might be in the
good place, and do the errand all the same. That 's
just about it, Brown,” says he. “A man goes his
own gait, and, if he won't go to heaven, he won't, and
the good God himself can't help it. He throws the
shining gates all open wide, and he never shut them
on any poor fellow as would have entered in, and he
never, never will.”

Which I thought was sensible of the parson, and
very prettily put.

There 's Molly frying flapjacks now, and flapjacks
won't wait for no man, you know, no more than time
and tide, else I should have talked till midnight, very
like, to tell the time we made on that trip home, and

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

how green the harbor looked a sailing up, and of
Molly and the baby coming down to meet me in a
little boat that danced about (for we cast a little
down the channel), and how she climbed up a
laughing and a crying all to once, about my neck,
and how the boy had grown, and how when he ran
about the deck (the little shaver had his first pair of
boots on that very afternoon) I bethought me of the
other time, and of Molly's words, and of the lad we 'd
left behind us in the purple days.

Just as we were hauling up, I says to my wife:
“Who 's that old lady setting there upon the lumber,
with a gray bunnet, and a gray ribbon on her cap?”

For there was an old lady there, and I saw the sun
all about her, and all on the blazing yellow boards,
and I grew a little dazed and dazzled.

“I don't know,” said Molly, catching onto me a
little close. “She comes there every day. They say
she sits and watches for her lad as ran away.”

So then I seemed to know, as well as ever I knew
afterwards, who it was. And I thought of the dog.
And the green rocking-chair. And the book that
Whitmarsh wadded his old gun with. And the frontdoor,
with the boy a walking in.

So we three went up the wharf, — Molly and the
baby and me, — and sat down beside her on the
yellow boards. I can't remember rightly what I
said, but I remember her sitting silent in the sunshine
till I had told her all there was to tell.

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

Don't cry!” says Molly, when I got through, —
which it was the more surprising of Molly, considering
as she was doing the crying all to herself. The old
lady never cried, you see. She sat with her eyes
wide open under her gray bunnet, and her lips a
moving. After a while I made it out what it was
she said: “The only son — of his mother — and
she —”

By and by she gets up, and goes her ways, and
Molly and I walk home together, with our little boy
between us.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Ward, Elizabeth Stuart Phelps, 1844-1911 [1869], Men, women, and ghosts. (Fields, Osgood &Co., Boston) [word count] [eaf472T].
Powered by PhiloLogic